Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Getting new weapons!

Hiro’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We landed on Posnoth after two weeks of travelling and went straight towards a dungeon called The Smoldering Vault. This was a dungeon which was similar to the ‘Metal Dungeon’ at the third realm. We needed weapons so we didn’t hesitate to get into it. We can trade for better weapons later in the school or better metals maybe? I don’t know what they have to offer but I’m very curious about it as it’s been many years since I’ve attended to a school but that was completely different and boring.. Stupid Earth.

Dungeons at these realms were much more numerous but now that I think about it.. Can’t we buy metals too? The monsters on the first floor were at the second stage and the floor was full of people.. It’s unlikely for us to change into our monster forms here… and if the first floor is at such a level it’s likely that we can’t get good metals out of this place. We quickly turned around awkwardly before anyone would see this shameful movement and ran away! After flying for a moment we arrived at a human city called Tagend.

Fistly, we went towards the guild at the center to update the color of our badge. Walking around like this only made it known for everyone that we are fresh meat. We put away our badges for now.. We went into it and took the examination test and after overwhelming the examiner in our human forms with twelve against one we gained our Junior Level, cyan colored badge. Hmph. We would never be at such a low level as cadet. That’s for noobs and rookies! Of course our examiner was very surprised when our clones appeared but he had no way to beat us even though he was a junior himself.

We left guild and walked around in Tagend. At first we found a pharmacist shop and went inside. This is day is going to be a big date with my Alice~ When we entered the shop we saw a forty years old looking woman. She was at the fifth stage of World Founding Realm. Our looks would become older than a teenager only if we aren’t quick enough to advance to the next stage. Wilhelm was a teenager looking guy too just like Pat, me and a lot of other people. Those with lower talent and slow progress would start aging.

If you see someone as old as 70-80 years old mortals that would mean that person has a very low talent and it’s likely that he or she won’t be able to reach the next stage before dying or that person is going to be very close to dying before advancing. Those cultivators are usually very greedy, and evil as they are trying to hold onto their dear lives with all they have got. Dying in a battle is better than dying of old age and feeling how your end is creeping closer day by day.

She was at the fifth stage so her lifespan is 3200 years. You looked like a middle aged person only if you are at the middle of it. This meant that she was about 1600 years old. We were only about 20 years old counted in Earth years and the time was counted everywhere compared to the mortal world’s time. This was to make everyone remember how much we have progressed since leaving our mortal shells, our weakness behind. If our age would to get out, the elders would likely to fight over us to take us as their disciples. We will see about that though..

[[AN:\ Sorry but again a bit of counting. They have spent about three years and 2 months at the 2nd realm → 3,2 years * 12 (to get the number of months) = 38,4 * 4 (because a day is about 4 times longer there) = 153,6 * 30 (days are one Earth month) = 4608 / 365 (to get the number of Earth years) = 12,6 years. (This is an about time but cultivators wouldn’t care about 1-2 months of difference..) Then they have spent about 6 months at the 3rd realm which means 6 * 16 (4*4 is 16 so days are again about 4 times longer in the 3rd realm than in the 2nd realm) = 96 * 30 = 2880 / 365 = 7,8 years. 12,6 + 7,8 = 20,4 years old! Obviously there are months with 31 days and other things to count too but this is only a general time counting.]]

“Good morning dear customers! My name is Lucy. What can I help you with?” (Lucy)

“Good morning Lucy. What kind of pills or herbs do you have?” (Alice)

“I have anything from restoring, healing, to converting pills! What do you need?” (Lucy)

“Converting pills? What are those?” (Alice)

“It’s not like I’m not able to find it out as it’s name says it clearly but let’s be the ‘curious’ type for now.” (Alice)

“Oh my? Are you two new to this realm yet you are already junior level members of the guild? I’m sure that you two are geniuses! The converting pills are good for what their name says as they help you in converting your Space Energy into World Energy. If you consume twenty of such pills you might instantly convert one percent of your Energies into World Energy. I don’t know how much you know about World Energy but it’s much more powerful than Space Energy. Even one percent of it equals about fifty percent of what you had before!” (Lucy)

She explained everything to us nicely. We do have a lot of money because of going to Vertshadow but I wonder how much that is in this realm. We had about 50 million gold coins. Later we learned that at most five people can go into Vertshadow at the same time so if you aren’t a genius and you aren’t able to beat the monsters then you have no chance to get money or good items out of it. So that dungeon was actually a good place for getting money, items, weapons, armors, pills and anything you were in need of as long as you were a genius.

“How much are these pills?” (Alice)

“The Space Energy restoring ones are cheap with only one gold per pill, the Mind Power restoring ones are five gold coins per pill, the World Energy restoring pills are pricier as the herbs are hard to collect… so it costs a hundred gold coin per pill and the Energy Converting pill costs even more as it could shorten your cultivation with a huge amount of time.. So it costs five hundred gold coins.” (Lucy)

“Are you interested in buying any of them?” (Lucy)

“The prices are growing by quite a lot but I can understand as it could increase your cultivation speed by quite a lot. I’m sure that many geniuses are struggling to get money and buy these pills and get above the others.” (Hiro)

“Or maybe they are using those points Wilhelm talked about to exchange for these pills.” (Alice)

“Oh yes, that’s even more likely. I guess these shops are for the average cultivators because I don’t see any young looking humans around this place. Most of them are 30-50 years old looking.” (Hiro)

“We would like to buy two Energy Converting pills.” (Hiro)

“You aren’t on Earth to pay for a ‘girl’ and we share everything you know..” (Alice)

“I know but the others don’t know about it! How would I look if you would be the one to take out the money?” (Hiro)

“That’s also true..” (Alice)

I quickly took out 1000 gold coins and handed them over to her. I sensed that she used her mind power to count it then put it away. After she went to the back of the store and brought out two Energy Restoring pills but while she was at the back two 35 years old looking guys came in. They dared to check out my Alice’s thighs and tits in front of me!

“Learn where to look monkeys. Do you want me to poke your eyes out? Never again check out my dear wife.” (Hiro)

“Hahaha- Did you hear that Ed? what’s up with this brat. Do you not know your place? You are only at the first stage while we are at the third. Do you want to die?” (?)

“Haha he clearly doesn’t know it James! He even dared to question our actions.” (Ed)

At this time Lucy came back and heard what they said. Of course she would.. None of us used wind magic to keep in our voices.

“Please don’t fight in my shop. If you have problems go to the arena. Also Ed and James please restrain yourselves..” (Lucy)

“What? But he was the one who started it! Also how could he take even a single hit from us? We can’t go to the arena while he is so weak. We would be laughed at for attacking a rookie! But this girl could come with us to play around!” (James)

Hearing them say this I was about to attack them but the word ‘arena’ caught my interest so I discreetly sent a mind message towards Lucy. These monkeys had weaker mind powers than us so they weren’t able to hear my question or even sense my mind power.

“You said arena? What is that place?” (Hiro)

I saw that Lucy became surprised when she saw that Ed and James didn’t even sense my mind power which meant that mine was stronger but she answered nonetheless.

“Cultivators naturally have grievances and the arena is for that reason. You can fight even to the death in that place without destroying the city or hurting anyone in the process. There are also championships sometimes in the Arena and you can watch these championships or simple brawlings too.” (Lucy)

“Okay I get it. Thanks for the information.” (Hiro)

“No problem.” (Lucy)

Now… Should I beat them up? I don’t like how they looked at Alice! I know that it’s going to be an usual thing as we aren’t wearing capes and she is way too beautiful but since I can beat them up then I shouldn’t hold back!

“What do you say Alice?” (Hiro)

“Whatever you do I’ll follow you. But killing everyone for looking at me lustfully is going to be a hard thing.. You should kill half of the male population.” (Alice)

“*sigh* What you said is true. I’ll take a step back for now.”

Lucy handed over our pills and I stored it then after embracing Alice’s waist I was about to left with her when-

“Hey-hey boy. What do you think where are you going? You had a big mouth yet now you want to leave without paying up? Leave the girl here then you can leave~” (James)

“What do you think! Get out of here!” (Lucy)

She wanted to help us but it didn’t matter anymore. I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

“Come with me to the arena. But be warned that you are going to walk into your death.” (Hiro)

“Hahaha if you want to die so badly then we are going to help you out! But we are going to give you half an hour before killing you. You can’t complain in that case that we didn’t give you enough time to enjoy that girl for the last time..” (Ed)

Such a spoilsport bunch of people..

“Sorry Alice but I can’t take it!” (Hiro)

“Fufu don’t mind it. It only makes me go if my mate is so defensive of me but you know about that.” (Alice)

“So which one of them should we pick them out for first? We can’t change back into our monster forms here.” (Hiro)

“Let’s kill that James. But be careful because our weapons might be a bit weaker than theirs. We are really in need of new weapons or metals..” (Alice)

“Then after half an hour you are going to die. Spend your time wisely.” (Hiro)

We left the shop and went towards a weapon shop. They thought that they would be able to find our auras and didn’t even check that we had stronger mind powers but it didn’t matter as I’d be the one to find them when the time came. We had to buy weapons anyway or this one might not be strong enough to bear our strength.

We went inside the shop and it was similar to my workshop at the back while at the front there was a pult. There were many weapons on the walls and on the pult and I can sense that there are even more at the back. A burly, muscular guy came to the pult from the back room and welcomed us.

“Hi. Do you want to buy something?” (Smith)

“Do you have a spear and a bow? If you have metals to sell then I’m interested in those too.” (Hiro)

“I have all three of them but why the metal? Can you smith too?” (Smith)

“Yes.” (Smith)

“Hpmh. Whatever, wait a moment.” (Smith)

After about a minute he lined up all of his spears and bows that he had. There weren’t many bows as that wasn’t a popular weapon among cultivators because a kind of attack was necessary to use them but all of our attacks were compatible with bows too so Alice’s enemies are going to be screwed in long range. Alice chose a bow quickly which was made of a metal called Durium. This was a relatively normal realm but it was still among the better ones. It cost 50 000 gold coins and I too selected a spear which was made of the same metal. The spear cost a bit more as that was a more popular weapon reaching 51 000 gold coins.

There was no need to spend too much money on these as I would make our own weapons soon enough. There were no enchantments or runes on them but we would do that before the battle.

“So what kind of metals do you have?” (Hiro)

“What grade do you need? I have some 2nd grade metals too, though I have only a little amount of it but if you have enough money…” (Smith)

There were more grades in metals too. There were four grades called first grade, second grade, third grade and fourth grade. The first grade was enough to handle the strength of cultivators at the 9th stage the second grade for 7 - 8th stage the third for 4 - 6th stage and the fourth for 1 - 3th stage.

“How much do they cost? The second grade ones?” (Hiro)

“Ugh. Since those metals are harder to get and since they can serve you for hundreds of years without becoming blunt edged it’s quite pricy.. It costs 250 000 gold coins.” (Smith)

“What do you say Alice? Should we buy that or should we look for stronger metals which we could use till the end of the fourth realm. Or maybe we can get our hands on some legendary metals in the future and use that.” (Hiro)

“Don’t ask me. You are the one to make our weapons so you should know what to do.” (Alice)

“This was a lot of help… then I’ll buy first grade metals and make an alloy out of them! But that’s after we have joined the school. Who knows what can we get from there.” (Hiro)

“I can’t help you with this but I can help you with ‘other’ things~” (Alice)

She said as she sneakily put her left hand on my right thigh. I’ve got a boner just from her doing that..

“E-Ehm it’s okay but I changed my mind. We don’t need that for now so I’ll buy it later. Thank you for the weapons and goodbye!” (Hiro)

I quickly turned around and left.

“Where are you running honey~? You can’t escape.” (Alice)

“I’m just trying to cool my head down.” (Hiro)

“You should inscribe the weapons after I’m done with the enchantments. Come and let’s get to work.” (Hiro)

“Okay. Though I wonder what kind of ‘work’ you want to do.”

“Argh! At least stop releasing your pheromones! My nose is so full of them that I’m bursting!” (Hiro)

I flew away and she came after me quickly. We landed outside the city and I’ve got to work. My spear was enchanted with Toughness, Pierce, Penetrate, Energy Stealing and inscribed with Toughness, Pierce, Penetrate, Hydro Mind runes. Alice’s bow was enchanted with Pierce, Penetrate, Addition, Energy Stealing and inscribed Pierce, Penetrate, Strengthen, Hydro Mind. The other all what their names were while ‘Addition’ on Alice’s bow was to make it possible for her to add her skills to the bow as ‘arrows’.

“Such interesting enchantments to your ‘spear’ as ‘toughness’ or ‘pierce’ and ‘penetrate’ I wonder what they are good for~” (Alice)

“....” (Hiro)

Using the Addition enchantment she is able to add things like our scales to the arrows. What kind of arrows would she use you ask? She can convert her Dragon’s Head skill into an energy arrow which would make it into a tremendously powerful and penetrating arrow. Strengthen rune only increased the strength behind her arrows. Using both of these she is able to shot an arrow with about 2,2 Crypt of strength! Although this was less than what our new enemies at the third stage had if this were to struck them cleanly then they would naturally gain serious wounds or even die. They didn’t have as powerful and tough bodies as we had.

Our monster bodies can’t be penetrated as long as the attack has less strength than 2,6 Crypt even if it’s a piercing attack!

The truth is that while the others used World Energy of which one percent was enough to 50 percent of Space Energy from before.. But our Dragon and Hydra energies were the same. Energy.. My ancestors wouldn’t be happy but I’m going to call it qi from now on! Fuck my ancestors! So now that we have World Energies we can convert fifty percent of our world energies into Dragon or Hydra qi too. Since we didn’t have so much World Energies right now this would be a long process but you could imagine if they call this ‘World Energy’ so powerful then how powerful our qi is going to be.

Although they said it jokingly but we indeed had a very short ‘session’ which only made us crave each other even more. We have to kill them quickly because we’ve got in the mood for it way too much! We searched for their auras then flew to them.

“Come you bastards! We have things to do so it’s time for you to die!” (Alice)

She shouted at them as we landed right next to them. They were surprised by this as she didn’t even say a word before. They followed us towards the arena and we quickly flew to the center of it. Luckily for us it was empty right now. The arena was a big circular building without a roof. It had a diameter of thirty kilometers which was huge for mortals but for us even a second would be enough to travel it through.

“The winners get everything while the losers die and lose everything alright?” (Hiro)

“That would be such a waste! Why don’t you bet that girl?” (James)

My eyes twitched while my hand was shaking from the rage I felt. I talked while gritting my teeth.

“Alice… Let’s kill him first. I want to destroy him.” (Hiro)

“Okay honey but let’s hurry up because I’m way too- let’s say in the mood.” (Alice)

“No way. I’d never bet my love on anything. We are going to fight with my condition.” (Hiro)

In my opinion only idiots would bet their loved ones on things like these. Even if I’m sure in winning just like now I’d never bet Alice on anything. To begin with that’s so cruel. I’m crazily in love with her and I feel like Smeagol felt upon seeing the ring from the Lord of the Rings when I look at Alice.

Ah~ I’m totally crazy.

“Hiroo~ Please don’t make me even hornier with thoughts like these. I too feel the same way.” (Alice)

We really wasn’t in the condition to fight. Alice jumped back and took out her bow while I charged towards them with my spear in hand. Her bell was tied to her bow so when she took it out I heard it’s sound. It calmed and soothed my mind while I saw James and Ed getting annoyed. This Jagged Bell of Rage and Cold was indeed a good item. They also reacted and took out their weapons. James had a lean body while Ed had a muscular, burly body and their choice of weapon was corresponding to it.

James took out two daggers while Ed took out a two bladed axe. James charged towards me and slided on the ground wanting to slide under me and cut my ankles but Alice has long ago shot her arrow and it pierced James right leg, pinning him to the ground. I activated Pierce and Penetrate on my spear and moved it towards James’ head. Alice also shot another arrow towards Ed to stop him from swinging his axe at me.

James had a surprised and terrified face but he was quick enough to snap his head to the side and my spear pierced the ground. I used my spear as a rotating point and lunged with my feet towards Ed who has arrived right above James’ head who was lying on the ground. I kicked Ed into the face with a double feet kick. James wanted to jump up but Alice was shooting another arrow. He quickly laid back down to the ground to evade her arrow but since he has done so the arrow hit its intended target.

The arrow pierced straight into Ed’s… crotch. Ugh Alice. That was such a cruel shot. Ed screamed out like a pig which is being slaughtered. James was finally able to stand up but I was quicker because as soon as Alice’s arrow pierced Ed I pierced my spear straight into his heart with the back of my spear. When Alice shot her arrow I had pulled out my spear and since there was a little knife like blade at the back of my spear it was perfect for me to use as I didn’t even have to turn around my spear.

Since Ed’s heart was pierced and he wasn’t exactly a True Divine Beast like us he died on the spot. Seeing this James was terrified and enraged at the same time. The bell which was ringing on Alice’s bow did its job perfectly. Even though he was a shady assassin type of fighter he charged straight towards me as if he would be a warrior. I used my Hydra Qi to form Hydra heads around my spear. With each of my attacks these Hydra heads would shoot out and attack at the same time.

I rotated the spear in my hand in 360 degrees as I also cut Ed into two halves making sure he died. I stood face to face with James. He was very stupid. I don’t know how did he reach this realm but this was a terrible mistake. He was face to face with me simply turning his back to Alice? To make sure that it would hit I used the Binding Clock on him. He stopped for a moment as Alice’s Dragon Arrow pierced straight through his brain. His brainmatters splashed on my chest and face and blood sprayed out of his neck as his whole head exploded.

“You could have killed him more cleanly. In a way where I won’t get all bloody.” (Hiro)

“Please don’t talk. What if it goes into your mouth. Also hurry up. We have ‘matters’ to take care of!!” (Alice)

I used my energy and water magic to clean myself. Using our energies is a perfect way to clean ourselves as it can completely clean and purify our bodies. This was quite a short fight but they underestimated us way too much and we had quite a lot of treasures on us. We didn’t even get to use everything we had yet they died! What about my Hydra’s heads and the dragons which were coiling around Alice? We summoned all this power only to kill them so easily.. We quickly left for a forest nearby and had our way.

-------------------------

The next day with clean armors, weapons and bodies we went back to Tagend city. We looked around and found a shop where we were able to buy spaceships. The one we had was quite slow compared to those we can find here. These ships also had Domain Crystals in them which was good for storing Space Laws. Using these laws the ship would slightly bend the space making our travelling time shorter. Our flight speed was so quick not only because of our mind powers but also because of our complete domains. Using the Space Laws we were able to fly with a much more higher speed.

The cheapest spaceship cost 1 million while the most expensive one cost many millions. Of course those were huge in size and very luxurious. We needed only a little one for two persons and a quick one! We’ve got it only for two million gold coins.. Even though this was enough for 4000 Energy Converting pills! Of course this didn’t mean that we could convert two hundred percent of our energies into World Energy. If that were to be the case then this whole level would be a joke.

Although Lucy said that twenty is enough for us to convert one percent but that’s only at our stage with ten percent of conversion! The required amount would increase by about 1,3 times as much at each percent! This means that we need twenty-six Energy Converting pills to reach 11 percent of conversion but we would need 34 to reach 12 percent, 44 to reach 13 percent, 57 to reach 14 percent…

So of course advancing wasn’t such an easy thing as we would need millions of these pills at the later stages. We stored the spaceship in our storage spaces and left the huge store. We didn’t have to hide it too much as there were unexpectedly quite a lot of storage rings.

We went into a shop before and the storekeeper said that many fifth level cultivators descend from time to time through a dungeon and they sell these rings to specific cultivators who had good relationships with them and the storekeeper said that he was one such lucky person.

Although ours had a much bigger storing capability but others wouldn’t know about that as the spaceship we bought was quite little in size. We like little and comfy spaces so we had no problem with it. Since it was about four meters high and nine meters long and an average Storage Ring had at least 10 cubic meters of space storing it away wasn’t weird.

Of course there were storage spaces with bigger sizes too but those cost millions. We also found a metal shop where I in the end wasn’t able to restrain myself and bought a first grade metal called Durinium. We left the city and after a whole week of smithing I was able to make our own new weapons. I also added a sword for Alice in case someone were to get close to her.

Our enchantments and inscriptions didn’t change. Now there was only one thing left! To take the entrance exam!!

(AN:\ I don’t own the pictures, they are here as illustration. Hiro’s spear and Alice’s sword:

http://www.deviantart.com/art/Sword-and-Spear-398378894

Alice’s Bow:

http://www.deviantart.com/art/Dragon-s-Bow-CLOSED-500769650 )

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Necessity knows no law

Alice’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We ran into the forest to satisfy our burning lust which was simply impossible to stop! Our Navel and Heart Chakra was way out of the balance right now! As we ran I saw something which caught my eyes. This was a legendary fruit called strawberry!! He also stopped right behind me with his erect cock pressing against my butt but I paid it no heed as I leaned down to pick up the fruit. His penis was stuck between my legs as his pants bulged.

I turned towards him and put the clean strawberry in my mouth as I started caressing his hard penis through his pants. I felt that he felt really horny as he saw the red strawberry being put into my mouth and pulled out of it continuously. I also licked it with my wet tongue which really made him go.

I pressed him against the tree and pressed my whole body on his. My big tits were bulging on his chest and deformed as I was pressing them on him. He sniffed and breathed heavily as he knew what is going to happen. Just like usual. My pheromones were seeping into his nose making his whole cock completely erect.

“What do you want me to do honey?~” (Alice)

I said as I put my lips on his and we ate half-half of the fruit. He quickly gulped it down and after savoring my tongue he answered back to me.

“A-Ah Alice you are way too sexy. For starters I want you to suck on my cock then give me a titty fuck.” (Hiro)

“Well said. I’m going to reward you~ ” (Alice)

I slowly slided down my right hand on his body and pulled down his pants. His huge rock hard cock was released from its cage as it was pointing towards the stars. I’m always amazed by his thing. I was looking into his eyes as I touched the tip of his penis with my fingers. I was smiling at him with a seductive look. He would never be able to resist me and I’m the same. If he wants to take me then he can do so anytime.

Though I’d rather not fuck in front of others.. I guess that is our only border. He sucked in a breath of cold air among his teeth and swung his head back as he was looking towards the sky. I coiled my long fingers around his penis and hold onto it strongly. He liked when I stroked it quickly and strongly. Cocks should be treated roughly and I was doing so with him. I felt this sadistic feeling rise in me again. I can’t help it. Whenever I see his face as he is enjoying me beyond anything it makes me want to tease him more.

“A-Ah Alice. This is great. Stroke it more.” (Hiro)

“You are so great! U-Ugh I’m going to come.” (Hiro)

I was stroking his penis quickly and strongly when he suddenly came and shot out a lot of cum through the air. It was a really big amount. It splashed on the tree which was in front of his penis. Somehow this feeling as I felt his whole penis twitching and his sperm running through it then being shot into the air made me felt great. I’m not a boy but I love shooting with his penis~ This is an interesting fetish of mine I guess.

The tree was painted white because of the amount he shot out.

“You released so much? You are a good boy. Time for the second round.” (Alice)

I slided down on his body and kissed his penis. He was purely enjoying right now so I was free to do anything. When I think about how his hard cock is going to plow my wet lands it makes me so wet. I can barely wait for his penis to charge into my cave and make its walls into a straight hole. As straight as his cock is~ I felt that I became wetter than I was just by thinking about him.

I coiled my lips around his tree trunk and I felt his penis twitching in my mouth. A stream of electricity ran through his cock straight into his brain. I put his whole cock into my mouth as the tip of it reached into my throat. I choked on it a bit but as I was moving quickly I had enough time to get some air. He put his hands on my head as he pushed his fingers into my rich hair. He loved to do this.

“Urgh. Alice. Deeper, deeper! Suck it all out!” (Hiro)

Sometimes he also moved my head at his own will but since I was deepthroating him he didn’t have to push his cock down on my throat. He was voicing his enjoyment with great vigor. My mouth was giving off squelching voices as my saliva was all over his big penis. He came soon enough shooting a lot of semen down on my throat and I swallowed it all in bits as it was way too thick to gulp it down in one go.

“Alright, let’s start with your second wish and third round. Afterwards you will have to taste my peach.” (Alice)

“Oh I will you can be sure of that.” (Hiro)

I was dripping wet already and since I was wearing a skirt I saw that the ground under me was slowly becoming a lake. After sniffing such an amount of pure liquid straight out of my pussy any man would likely to become insane because it contains my pheromones in huge amounts. Hiro was already blank in the head as he used water magic to control my pussy juices up from the ground and smear it on his face.

A mortal wouldn’t be able to get so wet because she wouldn’t be able to produce so much liquid but I was. This is only the beginning as my pussy liquid was flowing down on my legs. I pulled out my tits and put his cock between them. I heard his thoughts through our bond.

ARGH Such big, plump and soft tits. I’m going crazy! Just push them tightly against my cock and move it. (Hiro)

I did as he thought and I felt that he was feeling really wonderful the whole time. The tip of his penis was barely out of my big and soft tits. I quickly put the tip of his penis into my mouth and licked it with my tongue.

“Argh Alice You are way too good and you are always attacking my weak spots!” (Hiro)

He couldn’t stop as a moan escaped his mouth. Fufu I enjoy playing with his rod very much. It’s just that I wish for this rod to penetrate me, to plow my lands inside me. I didn’t have to work for long with my tits before he came. This time I didn’t swallow it and let it being shot at my face and my mouth. It slowly trickled down on it reaching my chin as it spilled on my tits in the end making a small river in my decolletage.

Hiro bent down, put his arms under my thighs and literally threw me into the air. He pushed me against the three with my pussy being at the height where his mouth can be found. My legs were in an M shape over his strong, thick arms. He pushed his face into my peach and ate me up. I was flowing like a water even while he was licking me so he didn’t have to fear that he’ll run out of juices to lick and drink.

“Yahh~ Ahn~ Hiro. Hiro. HIRO! Do it deeper~ I want it deeper inside me! Stir my pussy and my deepest parts!” (Alice)

I was literally like a river whenever his tongue touched my clitoris a bolt of electricity would run through my crotch up into my brain making me moan every time. I was so horny already. I wanted his hard cock in me!

“HIRO!! Take me already! I can’t wait any longer. My pussy is aching and I’m craving for your cock. JUST FUCK ME ALREADY!” (Alice)

“Hahaha alright my love. You are going to get what you want. Like always.” (Hiro)

He put me down on the ground embraced me from behind and pushed my front against the tree that was in front of us. I felt as the bark of the tree was grinding against my nipples and I felt as the tip of his cock was caressing my entrance. I couldn’t wait so I moved my hands towards his penis and guided it straight into my wet, soft, steaming hot vaginal hole. My folds were very tight making it hard for him to advance inside me.

“A-Ah Alice you are incredibly tight. Were you waiting for me to enter you this badly?” (Hiro)

“I felt like as if I wouldn’t have eaten for three days while I’m a mortal and when you entered me it felt as if I’d have found my most favourite and delicious food after three days of craving.” (Alice)

“That’s rough. Should I pierce you completely?” (Hiro)

“Please don’t tease me. Just plow my wet lands and take me. Make me go crazy as long as we are going to fuck.” (Alice)

“Okay~” (Hiro)

“AH! Yes! Penetrate me and stir up my hole! Ahn~ This feels so fucking good!” (Alice)

I shouted out as he suddenly thrusted his whole dick into me reaching my womb. I was overwhelmed by the feeling of hot, hard penis of my dearest love inside me. There is no way I could resist this cock~ It really doesn’t matter. If he wants to take me then I’m going to give myself for him anytime but nowadays maybe I want him even more than he wants me. I became such a pervert~

I tightened my pussy even more around his penis only to make him grunt.

“Argh Jesus. Your folds are so wet, hot, squishy and tight. It’s coiling around me with so much pressure. This is just great! I’ll make sure to pleasure your perverted pussy.” (Hiro)

He said the end of his sentence while he was whispering into my right ear. He bit on it gently making me cum. I was way too horny and excited even before and after he put his dick in me he didn’t even have to move to make it even better and now this.. I shouted out and you could say that I blasted a ball of liquid on his penis and lower body.

There is more strength in my pussy than what an excavator can exert. Hiro did this intentionally because he knew that I’m going to come. He didn’t even wait for me to rest as he started moving his hips quickly, plundering my pussy in the process.

“AHH YES! Plow my lands!” (Alice)

“Urgh. You are so fucking tight Alice. It’s way too hard to not cum into you!” (Hiro)

I couldn’t stop feeling great as his hard, hot cock was rocking inside me. I moved my hips back and forth because it came naturally. I was long past the point where I would deny the truth. I was a lustful dragon who loved fucking with her mate. I loved Hiro even more. I wouldn’t be able to live without him. Never in my life. Not even the next one if I’m going to have one. I want him to be eternal and be right next to me eternally!

“AAH~ Yes! Do me wildly! I love it when you are so wild inside me!” (Alice)

He moved quickly inside me and he was also thrusting a bit to the left and a bit to the right sometimes always hitting my spots which made me go crazy in the head and my mind blank. I’m not sure but maybe even my tongue was hanging out slightly. He put his finger inside my mouth and I was circling my tongue around it and sucked on his finger. Meanwhile he was crazily fucking me from behind.

“Argh~ Yess~” (Alice)

Then came the breaking point. He grabbed onto my tail strongly and pulled on it gently. I don’t like if my tail is being pulled on just like you don’t like when your hair is being pulled on. But if you pull it gently yet hardly then it can make anyone feel great. This move really made me go. I never cared about holding myself back and always came when I felt like it. We recovered quickly so it didn’t matter to us. It was only better the more we came. At the end of these fucking sessions we are always completely disabled.

When he pulled on my tail that line of electricity originating from where my tail begins reached into my brain and then turned back into my crotch reaching my clitoris and hole. It immediately made me come as I again screamed out in pleasure.

“Ahh! Yes! I love cumming!” (Alice)

“Urgh. You lustful dragon! You’ve become so damned tight! I swear that half of you is a succubus!!” (Hiro)

When my folds tightened around his moving penis inside me he grunted slightly as he too came with me and shot his sperm into my womb. Coming together is so great. I simply slipped down on the tree and laid on the ground for a bit while breathing heavily. My heart was pumping crazily and I was sweaty. It’s not that we tired out but this excitement and pleasure simply made us all sweaty.

“What’s up Alice? Do you have no strength left in your legs? Haha~” (Hiro)

“No~ I’m completely spent from my waist down. Do whatever you want to with my pussy. I’m going to feel great anyway but I can’t move. You have paralyzed me with your cock~” (Alice)

“Maybe it’s because of my white poison.” (Hiro)

He simply squatted down behind me and grabbed my plump and taut ass. He loved grabbing onto them almost as much as into my tits. Even he didn’t know which one he likes better. The difficulties of abundance indeed. I felt as his hands trickled down on my buttocks slowly reaching my thighs then my overflowing pussy. My tail was swaying happily when he touched it. I coiled my tail around his penis to make him feel good. At least my tail was still working..

“Ah that’s good. Coil it around it a bit more strongly.” (Hiro)

“Like this?” (Alice)

“Yeah that’s great. It’s almost like your mouth. If only it would be slimier..” (Hiro)

He said as he looked at my dripping wet pussy. He used water magic to control it this time as well as he smeared my juices on my tail which was still coiling around his penis. As I was moving my tail it gave out wet slurping sounds. He was playing with my clitoris as I was giving him a tailjob. He came soon enough and shot his sperm on my back and buttocks. I was still on my stomach so he kneeled over me and put his dick into my river like pussy.

“AHHH! Take me to the heavens!” (Alice)

I shouted with wide opened eyes. I almost came just because he put it inside me. He did it in one go. I really liked when he was doing it like this. He was moving his hips and pistoned me from behind while he was grabbing into my buttocks. He played with it by massaging and kneading it. This caused me a weird feeling but it was still good. I’m starting to think that when I’m like this it doesn’t matter what he does because it’s going to feel good.

“Such a nice view. And your ass feels so fucking great to grab! I love playing with it.” (Hiro)

He soon changed his target to my tail but this time I also caught his tail.

“Fufu~ Now I’ve got it finally! You are always pulling it out of my reach but now I’ve got you.” (Alice)

I pinched the tip of it only to feel his cock stiffen and shoot into me. I felt as hotness flooded my hole and womb. It was such a huge amount that it was spilling out of me.

He leaned close to my ears and with a sadistic voice he whispered into my left ear.

“You are going to pay for this with your body. I’ll make sure to satisfy this damned lustful succubus pussy of yours.” (Hiro)

He knew that I wanted more and I did what I did because of that reason. He started moving with a speed that was way above the speed a mortal could reach and with so many minds he was able to pinpoint the exact points where he should thrust his penis. I was moaning and sometimes screaming out of pleasure and he didn’t forget to play with my tail either. I coiled it around his hand. The tip of my tail was reaching exactly between his thumb and pointing finger.

When he pulled his hand upwards it made a pulling feeling on my tail which was great and I don’t have to mention how great it was that he was rubbing the tip of my tail the whole time. My whole crotch was tingling and twitching. I felt something great coming. It was building up for a while now but I felt that the breaking point is very close. He pistoned me only for about ten seconds longer when he came into me and I felt it like numerous times already through my life. He makes me orgasm at least once every time we fuck.

Now was the time. I again felt that a huge current of sticky whitish liquid came out of my pussy smearing his cock in it. A strong current of electricity ran out of my swollen clitoris. It spread in my crotch reaching the tips of my toes and also going into my brain. I screamed out happily.

“AHHHH~ FOR FUCKS SAKE! THIS IS SO GOOOD~ !” (Alice)

There was no better feeling than this in the world. Sex was not only a way of enjoyment.

Sex sealed the real relationship among man and woman. He was still coming into me even after ten seconds. I don’t know how much sperm his balls produced just now but it was overflowing in my pussy spilling out of my vaginal hole. My orgasm kept on for about thirty seconds before coming to an end. I was completely spent. Hiro was the same so we laid down and rested. He was still laying on my back and we were in the middle of a forest stark naked but it didn’t matter.

This outdoor sex is so heavenly~. I love it very much and Hiro was also feeling great the whole time. He pulled out his penis from my plump peach like pussy as his sperm spilled out of me. The feeling of creampie is so satisfying. I can never get bored of it. Suddenly I felt something unexpected. He took hold of my tail and he wanted to do something that wasn’t very much to my liking!

“N- Noo~ Don’t to do it! Please? Pretty please? I swear that I won’t prick your tail ever again okay?” (Alice)

I struggled with the remaining force in my tail to make his hand stop but he had way too much strength left! I had no chance.

“Nooo!!” (Alice)

Then it came. At first he put his cock into me to enjoy my forthcoming reaction then he forced my tail into my anus and used it as some kind of toy!

“Haha- let’s see how you are going to react after this! You should learn to not tease my tail even if it’s going to make me cum!” (Hiro)

As my tail pierced me it felt so weird and forced. I’m not into anal and Hiro doesn’t really like it either but when he put it in my butthole and pussy contracted greatly. My folds wrapped very tightly around Hiro’s cock.

“What the hell? Such tightness. Agh God! There is no god! You are the godess of sex Alice. There is no better woman than you!” (Hiro)

Enjoying my new tightness he was plundering my cave with his hard penis. It felt great but only if he would release my tail and let me pull it out of myself!!

“A- Ah- ah… ah H- Hiro! Please. Release my tail. I beg you. Please~? I’ll reward you okay so please release it!” (Alice)

After pleading so much he wasn’t able to be forceful anymore. He was very weak to pleading anyway and if the person in question was me and so honestly at that. Poor Hiro was instantly broken as he released my tail and hugged me from behind with a LOT of strength. It’s good that my body is tough and that I’m not as weak as the normal cultivators. He sniffed my neck, my hair and I felt through our bond that his lust was breaking the sky.

“L- Let’s change positions. I’m going to ride you okay?” (Alice)

He didn’t stop and only asked.

“Reverse or normal?” (Hiro)

“Ah~ I’ll do you however you want me to. But as I’m in need of a little tit play would you mind the normal way?” (Alice)

“It’s perfect. I wanted to choose that anyway. I want to see how my cock is going into your wet pussy and how you are going to squirt and struggle to don’t cum non stop.” (Hiro)

I- I’m going to be fucked! Ahh my whole body is craving for more of him~ I- I need more of you my love! Only you can satisfy this burning fire in my vagina! (Alice)

He raised me with his strong arms and I was handled like a plush doll. He put me on his crotch and I moved his penis right under me with two of my fingers. As his penis went into me I felt him slowly reaching and creeping into my deepest parts.

“Ohn~ I love when you reach that point. It just feels so damned good!” (Alice)

“Ahh I can feel it.. Your folds and hole is twitching and wrapping around my dick. It’s so comfortably tight that I feel like living inside it!” (Hiro)

“Eh~ We could manage something like that.” (Alice)

I said as I leaned on his body and flowered him with my kisses on his chest, his neck and then his lips. He embraced me from behind with his arms which always made me feel safe as he started fucking me. I moaned into his ear as my mouth was right next to it which only made him even harder, horny and excited.

“A- Ah- Ahn… Yes.. M- mhn Mhn.. Y- Yes!! It’s so good. Do me all you want my love! I’m all yours!” (Alice)

I felt that his chest and arms were shaking. There is no way that he could hold onto his sanity after hearing something like this from me.

“Argh! Alice! I love you so much! For fucks sake!” (Hiro)

Was what he shouted as he started pistoning me even quicker. When he was about to come I stopped his moving by sitting up on him. I put my fingers to my wet pussy and a line of liquid was connected to my hand when I raised it back. I put my hand on his lips as my pussy juices connected with his lips. I started rocking with my hips back and forth as he loved when I did this.

“Uh. Alice you are so good!” (Hiro)

He almost moaned as cutely as a little boy. Fufu~ But my teasing mood quickly went out of the window when he grabbed onto my tail with his left hand and started playing with it and used his right hand to play with my plentiful bosom. He was massaging my breasts quite roughly but I was in the mood for it so I didn’t mind. Of course he too knew about this through our bond or else he wouldn’t have done it.

Luckily for us we are in such a great sync that even our mood swings are very similar. I looked down only to as his big, thick and hard, hot cock was plunging into me. I liked seeing how his penis went into me. It was so erotic and it always made me go. I felt as he was plowing my lands inside me. My folds were teased non-stop as electricity was surging inside my crotch. It was flooding my brain with this wonderful feeling and I only felt it increasing.

“Ah Hiro. I love your thick, long penis so much~ You have no idea.” (Alice)

“But I have. We are connected. Remember?” (Hiro)

“Ahn.. Ahyun… N- No I can’t remember anything. My mind is blown away.” (Alice)

I was really stupid. I couldn’t concentrate on anything other than how his penis was going into me. I felt something great coming as my toes again stiffened as I tensioned them unconsciously. My clitoris had a vibrating feeling and a peeing like feeling came to me.

“D- Don’t you dare to stop! I’m about to orgasm! Hi- Hiro Ah my love. Take me- take me up- take me up to the skyyy~! ” (Alice)

I shouted out as I felt the pent up energy being released. My clitoris twitched and it was swelling as hotness flooded my crotch as my toes rolled into a straight position and my whole body stiffened and tensioned. My mind was a mess and I was blanking out for moments because of the pleasure I felt. I squirted like a fountain making Hiro’s stomach all wet and covered in my pussy juices.

“AAAAAH~ ” (Alice9

I’ve orgasmed for a second time. He sat up and didn’t even stop pistoning me as he also came. He was fucking me while both of us were cumming! He did stop for a moment to release his loads into me but he kept moving otherwise.

“Yes! Don’t stop! Make me orgasm again! I can feel it coming for a third time!!” (Alice)

As he fucked me I felt it coming again. When it reached me I felt so much shock because of the pleasure that I blanked out for about twenty seconds.

“You alright?” (Hiro)

Was what I heard when I came to.

“Y- yes! Sorry. Ahn~ it felt so great that I wasn’t able to take it anymore!” (Alice)

I gave him a big loving deep kiss. Our tongues rolled inside each other’s mouth. When I gained back enough strength I stood up from Hiro’s penis but as I did so those many loads he had shot into me were slowly flowing and trickling out of my pussy. Some of it splashed on the ground while some of it fell on Hiro’s penis which was still hard~

“Do you want to take me one more time?” (Alice)

“Originally I was quite satisfied but after seeing something like this? I’m starting to think that you don’t want this to end!” (Hiro)

“Though it’s not like I want it to!” (Hiro)

Hiro’s urge raised again when he saw this spilling scene. It seems like this isn’t the end.

Well although I’m satisfied but one or two more rounds would never hurt. He turned me on my back and looked into my eyes as he caressed my face while he had a loving and smiling face. I spread my legs wide open for him to see my everything. I’m going to accept all of him and let him pour everything of his into me.

“Come my love. Come into me and take me once again and as many times as you wish to do so.” (Alice)

“Such a view. I have no way to resist it. You are just so beautiful. Sometimes I start thinking about it if you are real. You are so perfect to me.” (Hiro)

“Fufu~ What did you expect from your other half? We are always going to feel completely at ease and great in each other’s company. We don’t have to worry about things like getting bored of each other.” (Alice)

“You’re right. The only thing I’d never get bored of is you… and your pussy.” (Hiro)

“Then take me~ ” (Alice)

He pulled apart my labias with his fingers which slightly closed and put the tip of his penis into me. He was looking straight into my eyes as he was slowly pushing his cock into me. I grabbed onto a thin tree root right next to my left hand while I grabbed into the ground with my right hand. I crushed it as I was feeling great pleasure just from this after having such an orgasm.

“A-AR-ARGH Yes. This is so good. *pant* Go deeper.” (Alice)

He continued on his way until he reached my womb. I moaned out loudly this time as well. I was still wet from before but this really made me go and that satisfied feeling was slowly slipping away as I felt my lust rising once again. He started pistoning me slowly and gently this time. This one is going to be a slow, loving sex with full of love. He moved inside me slowly as he was caressing my body all over.

I felt that my loving feelings were raising to a level normal ‘lovers’ or married couples can’t imagine. I was in cloud nine as he was slowly moving. He caressed my face, my hair, my thighs. Sometimes he played a bit with my nipples too but mostly he only caressed my body. I felt that I was creeping closer to cumming a ‘cute’ one. This isn’t going to be such a wild cumming as before. This is going to be as ‘gentle’ as our love and caring when it came to each other.

His penis started spasming and twitching inside me and I was very close to cumming too. Then it soon happened. He came into my deepest parts and stayed there. His penis twitched and he came into me a lot. I also came when he did. He bended on my body very close to my face as he was still looking into my eyes.

“I love you so much Alice.” (Hiro)

“I know Hiro and you know that I feel the same way.” (Alice)

He gave me a deep kiss. This wasn’t a lustful one but one which contained all of our feelings. I felt his love flowing into me from every way. His mouth, our minds, our body language, our emotions, our eyes. Whenever he looked at me there was only one thing I saw and that is his love for me. How would I be able to ever leave him alone for even a single moment? I don’t need money, fame not even friends and family as long as I have him. Though if I have him I can have a family too~

We made a hole into the tree quickly went in and closed the hole, grew a lush and soft moss using our nature magic inside it and laid down on it. Hiro scribbled some formations on the ground making the air rotate and fresh in the closed space. We embraced each other tightly and after another loving deep kiss we fell asleep.

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Silverleaf School

Alice’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

About fifty percent of this planet was ocean but even like the human continent had a size of 3,116 billion square kilometers. An there were two other such big continents. What was even more ridiculous that the area of this Silverleaf School took up a quarter of the whole human continent and the other three schools were the same. The beastmen’s was called Cold Maple School and the elves’ school was called Lynmead.

If we were to unfold Posnoth planet's map on a page then we could say that the human continent was on the upper left side, the beastmen continent on the upper right side while the elven continent was in the middle bottom. The climate of this planet was quite similar to Earth where Hiro lived his past life which was quite rare as up till now the planets we have seen had an average of sixty-seventy degrees of celsius temperature.

Seeing with my own eyes such a nice planet with so many climates was a new thing to me and even Hiro was somewhat happy to see a planet like this after so many forests. Before anywhere we went we’ve seen only greenery, trees, trees and trees. Silverleaf school had many climates over its area too as there were icy and snowy mountains, seas with life under them, deserts, forests and lowlands too! I was hyped to go there. The center of the school was on such a lowland but there were also many quarters on the nearby mountains.

But that was at the center and after arriving at the school gates we would have to travel many kilometers till reaching that place. Of course that wouldn’t take long. There was a huge wall reaching about five hundred meters in height spanning through the whole human continent cutting of the area of the school from the remaining area. Only students and elders were allowed entrance to the school grounds or the descending cultivators from higher realms. The principal of the school was also one such person.

From the information crystal we’ve also got to know that there is a tunnel which is opened all time, connecting the fifth and the fourth realm which makes it possible for cultivators to come down easily. Cultivators at the fourth level can’t go up because we don’t know the necessary laws to move around in the free space. That’s an ability only cultivators at and above the fifth level has. Trespassing to the lower realms is much more harder as they say because the boundaries are way too thick. Of course there are rare cases where some people descend to such low realms too but it’s likely to be only because of such reasons why that person descended to the second realm who helped Wu Shan.

To get some hidden treasure.. In my opinion if Ellery reaches this realm then probably her father is going to visit her because as I saw it they have a good relationship. She talked with her father while she was with us almost daily. I hope she didn’t tell him when she was so scared of us that she peed herself… but I guess that no one would be stupid enough to tell something like that to her parents. Now that I think about it she never talked about her mother. I wonder what’s up with that.

Anyway we went close to the gates where stood many young looking cultivators. We have seen them coming in and out continuously and all of them had a silverleaf emblem pinned on their chest just like our guild badges. Some also had guild badges too and some of them had another badge on their chest. It has had the shape of two crossed swords with an infinite mark behind it. This was the emblem of the School of Eternalists.. I’ve seen them only now yet I’m already disliking them.

They had such arrogant faces as they walked around proudly. We went close to the gates where we’ve gained many curious or other kind of looks.. The guards who were at the second stage stopped us. There were other people like us too who didn’t have badges though not too many of them.

“Halt. No trespassing is allowed for non-members! If you came to take entrance exams then go five thousand kilometers to the right. There you’ll find a personnel taking care of these things.” (Guard 1)

Without saying a word all of us left and went towards the place the guard pointed us. The others has also done the same but we were way quicker than them as they were left in the dust. Although they too were quick and arrived after us only 1-2 seconds later but we could have left them behind even more if we would have had to fly for a longer time. The whole travel took us only a ridiculous one second. We were the first to ask the receptionist guy about this entrance exam thing.

“Hello. We would like to take the entrance exam.” (Hiro)

I felt that others were looking at my back, ass and thighs which was uncomfortable. While Hiro asked his questions I turned around and shoot Dragon Arrows in between the legs of everyone who was looking at my bottom. Of course I aimed only at the ground as a warning. I saw that their faces were pale and I wasn’t able to sense those looks anymore. Humph. That’s better.

“Come my love. We are leaving for now.” (Hiro)

“Okay~” (Alice)

We quickly flew away and went into an inn. I also know what Hiro knows so he didn’t have to tell me that there is an entrance examination at every weekend. It was two days away from us so we simply resided in an inn for the time being and started meditating and converting our energies. We also tried out this Energy Converting pill and it indeed helped us greatly. We are so poor.. I mean our remaining 44 578 000 gold coins would be enough for now but later on we are going to be in need of Energy Converting pills all the time!

Though..

“Hiro. I’ve got an idea. Since we can create factions and groups in these schools why not make one ourselves? Then we could command those under us to pick the necessary herbs for me to concoct pills. In that case they would be happy if I were to give them some as a payment and we could also easily get our hands on the herbs! You could also make them armors or weapons in case they were in need of it.” (Alice)

“That’s a good idea but I think that we should get a bit stronger because for now it would be hard to control anyone above the third stage.” (Hiro)

“Of course. I’ve just mentioned it.” (Alice)

“Okay. Then let’s do that.” (Hiro)

Two days later after a lot of ‘meditation’ or more like *cough* we left the inn. In the end we had to clean up the room because it was reeking from the stench of love… We arrived before the school and there were about two thousand possibly new students. This number wasn’t surprising as there were thousands of worlds connected to this one. The levels before this one were like the warming up before the real deal. Our strength and abilities would grow exponentially from the fifth level onwards. And I mean thousands of tons after each stage.

I had my bow and sword on my back just like Hiro had his spear. Everyone was talking loudly making the whole place lively but this was bothering our ears. Why do people have to talk so much and so loudly at that before something is about to happen? After standing there for fifteen minutes some people finally came out in the air and everyone went silent. Ten of them were at very high stages reaching seven, eight or even nine. Those were the elders who might be interested in taking a discipline and they were the ones whose responsibility was to examine our ages.

The other fifty cultivators were all at the second stage and they are going to be the ones responsible for examining our combat strength. Even if your age was good enough if you were bad in fighting and using your strength then you have no way to get in. There was no school which was in need of losers. The truth is that you can still decide to attend the school and you might get some benefits but you’ll have to work at places like the receptionist guy. Who would waste his or her time to be a receptionist at these times? Only those who didn’t have the necessary qualifications!

An Elder at the ninth stage started speaking. Of course he didn’t look old. In fact he looked to be about twenty- twenty-two years old which was a great performance. These ‘elders’ are also members of the school but all of them are at high stages of the World Founding Realm and they have high positions in the school. These people could also decide your fate in the school easily as they could give you the chance to attend Silverleaf School instantly or they could expel you easily too.

If we were to get on the wrong side they could easily forbid us from even taking the entrance exam! This elder had a normal face, lean body, blue eyes and black hair. Or I don’t know. Maybe others would say that he was handsome but to me only my Hiro is handsome~ Grr my mate~ If I could take out my tail then I’d be sure to tease him with it now.

“Alright, silence everyone! Line up in ten lines and let’s start with the age examination. I hope that those who are older than 400 years didn’t dare to come here to waste our times. We don’t need old and slow cultivators. We need only the best ones! Now line up!” (Elder 1)

After he said so the battle has already begun as who would be the first to be examined? Everyone wanted to be the first because that would mean that you were stronger than the others. We walked towards the front and when someone wanted to get in our way we simply kicked him or her to the side. I was dealing with the females while Hiro was dealing with the guys. I’d be lying if I’d say that we had enemies. We simply went through them as if we would be smashing mirrors with a hammer.

We didn’t even need to use our weapons against these weak people. There was a woman who had an ‘interesting’ look on her face when she saw Hiro.

What? You bitch come here!

I quickly kicked her in the stomach with more power than the others and she was shot to the back of the almost formed lines. Know your place.. Maybe she will have to take this exam the next week but I don’t care. No female can touch a dragon’s property!! Not like males can either.. We were at the front of two lines. I stood in front of a female elder while Hiro was in front of the elder who spoke for the first time.

When they used their mind powers to examine our auras their eyes almost rolled back. With wide opened eyes they looked at us then said.

“What monsters! Go behind us and wait for the combat exam. If you are good at fighting then I would like to take you as my apprentice!” (Elder 2)

The woman who examined me shouted which caught many people by surprise.

“These two came together.. Is she the same as this guy?” (Elder 1)

“Yes! I’ve never seen such a monstrous talent!” (Elder 2)

We didn’t care about being apprentices. There aren’t many things they could teach us… We went behind them and after embracing each other we stood there silently. They saw this but didn’t say anything as they continued their examination. There were two idiots who were older than four hundred years and they were quickly sent away shamefully. What did they expect I don’t know. They started shouting that they were very good at combat and that they were wasting real talent for these ‘children’ meaning those who are young.. Like us.

Sore losers. After five minutes all these lines of people were examined. The same elder who talked before spoke again.

“Alright. Now move and form fifty lines and start your combat exams. You have to be able to take at least three hits from your combat examiners. He looked at me and Hiro as he continued with expectant eyes. If you can then you can also beat your examiner but that’s quite unlikely haha- If you want to surrender because let’s say the third attack would kill you then you just have to raise your hand and shout ‘I surrender’. Of course that means that you’ve failed your exam.”

The same lines were formed again as before and no one fought this time with each other. Everyone remembered who was the person before him or her. We didn’t even move as the others stood behind us in a line.. I went forward and a guy was in front of me with a proud look on his face. He was at the early second stage like everyone other examiner with 20 percent of converted World Energy.

“After counting down from three the match begins! If you can take three hits from me then you have completed your combat exam. Good luck you cutie!” (Examiner)

“Beat him up. Unfortunately I can’t since I have other opponent.” (Hiro)

“I know honey, don’t worry.” (Alice)

He counted down as he released his aura. I did the same as his was simply pushed back which surprised him greatly. On the other side Hiro did the same. Ahh~ That’s my husband. I took out my bow used my Dragon’s Head skill and numerous energy dragons started rotating around my body. When he said out ‘start’ I controlled one of these rotating dragons to fly to its right place at my bow. It quickly formed into an arrow which had a dragon head as a tip.

We didn’t need physical forms for these attacks like mortal’s arrows to be pointy. What mattered was the strength and energy contained in our attacks! Seeing such a majestic attack was surprising for him as he felt the energy which should come from a first stage cultivator with ten percent of conversion. Hiro’s examiner also looked my way instead of starting his examining.. Whatever. Then I can watch as Hiro beats him up.

“Hurry up my love. I too have to take this exam.” (Hiro)

“Okay~” (Alice)

He tried to make his examiner remember but he was way too focused on our battle to care about it… My dragonic primordial and ancient aura was wholly released from my arrow and I shoot it towards the guy in front of me as I also used penetrate and pierce runes. He had a shield and a sword with one-one runes on it which was toughness and sharpness respectively. Since I was proficient at inscription myself I sensed that those runes were much weaker than what I can do. This was a live combat exam so I didn’t go easy on him.

I aimed immediately at his heart and head as I quickly shot two arrows. I also used a little trick to bind his feet so that he can’t move.

“Don’t die please!” (Alice)

I warned him with my mind power as my voice wouldn’t have been quick enough. He tried to move but thanks to my little trick skill which is also a reason why I chose to use a bow he wasn’t able to move his legs. He moved his shield in front of his body as he snapped his head to the side. The arrow I shot at his head slightly grazed his whole face and his right ear was torn off in the process. My second arrow hit his shield and penetrated it as it also struck his body luckily it was weakened enough to not reach his heart. At least that shield was good to defend against a single shot..

The higher grade a metal was it would better channel our energies so since my bow was made of a first grade metal thanks to my darling I was able to shoot stronger arrows. Even though my arrow didn’t pierce his heart but it made a gaping wound on his chest as he was propelled backwards. He flew through the air as he fell on his back with a loud puff. Even the ground cracked slightly under the force as he struck the ground. He grunted heavily and grabbed to his right ear or where it was supposed to be. I guess it wasn’t painless.

“Sorry! You said it was live combat so I aimed at your vital points! Are you alright?” (Alice)

“I think that you have just destroyed his remaining pride as a male.. But it was so perfect! I love you!” (Hiro)

“Urgh. Y- Yeah I’m alright! Sorry Elder Radcliff! I- I’m in no condition to continue on with this examining!” (Examiner)

He said as he stood up and ran away.

“Okay. You can leave but call someone to your place.” (Radcliff - the one who talked for the first time)

Humph weak willed, loser. He has no place here! What kind of warrior would run away like this after a simple wound like that!

“He ran away because of the shame he felt but whatever.” (Hiro)

“Just attack that guy already. I don’t want to stand around for the whole day.” (Alice)

“Ok.” (Hiro)

He did as I said as I felt his aura being released.

“Okay I won’t wait for you anymore. If you want to watch my wife then do it but I’m going to pierce your eyes in the process!” (Hiro)

“O- Oh sorry. It was an interesting fight. W- Wait what am I talking? What the hell do you think of yourself!” (Examiner 2)

Hiro used Hydra’s heads as they coiled around his body and his spear. He summoned six of them at the same time. Using our own attacks wasn’t suspicious as for example Wilhelm’s Solar Energy is originating from another True Divine Beast called Phoenix. If he becomes proficient enough in using it then he will be able to form phoenixes out of those attacks. Of course it’s never going to be as powerful as the real deal since it’s just a human copy. Others can simply think that we too have got our hands on such ‘powerful’ skills.

Hiro lunged at his examiner who didn’t even count. That guy also had a shield and a sword with the same runes. I guess it’s the standardized weapon for examiners. He flew slightly into the air to reach a tremendous speed and use its force to attack. The guy with the shield was surprised as he had barely enough time to raise his shield to his chest. He also swung his sword in his right hand with a downward slash. Hiro controlled two of his Hydra’s Head around his spear to defend against the incoming sword as he shot his spear towards the top of the shield.

Since the spear had great penetrating power and he shot it at the weakest point of the shield the examiner guy was caught off balance as the shield on his left hand also cracked under the pierce and penetrate effect of the rune and his enchantments. Four other Hydra’s Heads flew towards the guys upper body as it broke his two arms and struck his chest. If not for Hiro taking its power down a notch the examiner would have an empty chest.

But even like this his chest was bent in and his ribs broke into two or even three pieces. Using our bond I felt everything Hiro felt, the force feedback, the shaking and that cracking feeling was clearly given back through his spear. He shouted out in pain.

“ARgh!” (Examiner 2)

Hiro rotated his spear just as a show as he put the tip of his spear to the examiners neck.

“Such a show off! Oh my god! But it indeed looked good.” (Alice)

“You know that I didn’t rotate my spear for that reason.. I needed to disperse the force that I wasn’t able to release because I had to restrain myself..” (Hiro)

“I know but teasing you felt better.” (Alice)

“Just you wait.” (Alice)

He came next to me as he gave a gentle kiss to my forehead. At such a moment some people became really shameless as:

“Elder Radcliff! This guy should be expelled and forbade from entering the school. He clearly didn’t even wait for my counting as he simply attacked me!” (Examiner 2)

“Shut up. You are shaming our school greatly! Disappear from my eyes and call someone to your place!” (Radcliff Elder)

We both nodded at him as a thanks for siding with us and the examiner guy didn’t dare to talk back as he simply ran inside the school. Soon two others came back. Of course the other forty-eight did their jobs and the examination was going quickly. I’d like to say but we were quicker in beating them than how they attacked three times.

“Can’t we go inside or something? Why do we stand here?” (Alice)

“Because you can never leave behind the damned procedures as long as you are among the humans.” (Hiro)

“So bothersome.” (Alice)

I said as I pouted.

“So cute.” (Hiro)

After half an hour everyone was done and we were left with a meager amount of seven hundred people.

“Alright. Now that we are done with this part too all of those who were successful follow me!” (Radcliff)

He flew quicker than what the others could follow but we were still able to follow him and he raised an eyebrow at us when he saw it. The other elders went a bit slower so that everyone would be able to reach the necessary place. After a few minutes we reached the center of the school which wasn’t a big performance considering our flight speed. In the center was a huge building. It was one thousand meters tall and it had a circular shape with a diameter of five hundred meters!

“Come inside” (Radcliff)

We followed him and soon the others has also arrived. We lined up like good children again and Radcliff started speaking.

“Okay. Those who are here has successfully got in the school but staying in isn’t such an easy task either so you have to work hard! There are regulations in the school. For example you have at most three years to convert one more percent of your energies into World Energy reaching eleven percent of conversion. These time frames are going to increase after each percent but not enough for you to take it easy.” (Radcliff)

(AN:\ He said three years but that was in this realm’s time meaning 189 Earth years for a single percent. 3*12=36*64=2304*30=69120/365 = 189)

“Although this isn’t relevant to you right now but that’s also a rule that you can’t attack unreasonably cultivators below you with two stages. For example if I were to attack any of you then I’d be kicked out of the school. But be careful because your seniors has many advantages they can enjoy. For example with a good reason I could easily expel any of you and let’s be honest about ourselves. Any of us could easily set up the others to find a reason to expel our enemies.” (Radcliff)

“Also fighting inside the school is allowed as long as no one is dying and the difference in stages aren’t more than two. Of course if you still want to fight then you can go to the arena which location of you’ll soon learn and you can fight even to the death there. I won’t talk anymore as everything is inside the rule books you will get with your badges. Seriously read them. Now come here in lines and receive your Silverleaf School badges then you are going to be lead to your rooms soon enough.” (Radcliff)

“You do know that if they won’t allow us into a single room then we are leaving the school right?” (Alice)

“I know. How could I ever sleep without you!” (Hiro)

We didn’t hurry up as others ran to get their badges. Some were also asked by elders if he, she wanted to become their apprentice and all of them happily agreed. We don’t need teachers who would teach us how can we convert energy quicker and easier or how to collect and use our energies to get better results. Although these things had to be learned for normal humans and some were better while some were better at it we weren’t humans.

We were able to perfectly control our energies and cultivate the energies of the universe. As the ‘gods’ of our divine races naturally we would know the best in the world how to cultivate! No human, beastmen or elf can reach or go over our levels when it came to cultivating, energy controlling, releasing or whatever you wanted to know. If anything we could teach all of these humans or even cultivators at higher realms. When we have finally got our badges Radcliff asked us if we would like to become his apprentices.

“You two are very good. I’ve never taken an apprentice but if you two would like to then I could take both of you.” (Radcliff)

Everyone went silent even the other elders. I guess he is a big shot.

“Now we are in shit. How are we supposed to turn him down? We would look arrogant but even his cultivation is a mess in my eyes then what does he want to teach?” (Hiro)

“Yes. And the worst is that everyone is looking so if we were to turn him down then that would be quite shameful for him.” (Alice)

“Whatever I won’t waste my time. No one can tell me what to do!” (Hiro)

“Sorry but we aren’t interested in it. Please take no offence.” (Hiro)

“Sorry.” (Alice)

We heard murmurs like ‘are they idiots’ or ‘they are done for’ but nothing like that came.

“Haha- alright. I can feel that your cultivation is very stable, maybe even more than mine so no problem. You are indeed prodigies. I took no offence in your words.” (Radcliff)

“Fuck yes! A good guy! He didn’t look lustfully at you and he isn’t an asshole!” (Hiro)

“That’s true.” (Alice)

“I’m sure that he too has a dark side but who doesn’t have? As long as it doesn’t concern certain topics I don’t care.” (Hiro)

“Thank you very much for your offer.” (Hiro)

Both of us were looking straight into his eyes deeply and he didn’t break eye contact even once and there was really nothing malicious hiding in them. He has a strong will for sure but keeping eye contact with two monster’s eyes such as ours wasn’t something that someone could do if he or she would have malicious ideas. Although our auras were weaker in power than millions of cultivators as we were still at a relatively low realm but if it came to our presence itself then it was more powerful than anyone else’s.

Not even a ninth level cultivator could look deeply into our eyes and cover his or her real thoughts. This was also an ability of our race. On the other hand, our new ability made this one hundred percent sure. Since we took that white pill in Vertshadow we were able to read other’s memories for five seconds. We also did this when we fought with Ed and James and did it now too. What he thought was:

How should I get them to help me in cultivating without shaming myself? They have such a perfect and stable aura which I wasn’t able to sense even from the principal who is at the fifth realm. I bet that even she would like to get help from these two if she were to ever see them.

Just how the hell are they so good at cultivating? My energy and aura is like a mess compared to theirs yet I’m the ‘elder’ this is laughable! No wonder they beat those poor examiners. I have to get their help somehow but aaargh! If only the feeling of shame wouldn’t exist! Everyone could advance more easily! I swear that shame is only dragging everyone down!

Even when they fought their energies were perfectly in control and when this boy spinned his spear his remnant energy from him holding back was also dispersed perfectly. If not for me being at a much higher stage I’d have thought that he is only showing off like the others as I wouldn’t have felt anything from the whole process. They are connecting their energies with their weapons and attacks so well! I need that skill! I want to be stronger to take revenge for--

Was what we heard as he was thinking in his mind. We didn’t listen in on anymore as we aren’t going to use this to peek on people’s privacy. All this thinking took at most only half a second in his mind since it was way quicker than speaking. You could imagine how much five seconds mean. This is why that pill was so hard to get. Knowing what your enemy thinks and listening in on his plans for five seconds? It was obviously a cheat!

But getting even more unfair wasn’t against our codes or morals! After hearing him talk like that we knew he wasn’t the bad guy. I used my hand to gesture for him to come closer and when he did so I leaned to his ear to whisper. I couldn’t use my mind power because that would have been heard by other elders but using wind magic I can cover it.

“We have a problem. You know we both love spending long ‘loving’ nights together so I was wondering about these accomodations. Can we stay in the same house?” (Alice)

He leaned back with a red face and this time Hiro listened in on his thoughts out of curiosity. I guess me leaning over so close to him and whispering something like this into his ears was a bit too much for him.

W-What’s with this? She has such a nice smell. And why is she telling such things to me! Argh! I have to calm down! Okay so think clearly. Huuh- (Radcliff)

Was what I heard through Hiro. I was in the mood to laugh at his reaction but that would have been weird as I wasn’t supposed to hear other people’s thoughts.

“Uhm- I’m not sure if you should share informations like those with me but everyone is supposed to have their own rooms or if you are good enough like you two then you can get even houses-”

Both of us looked at him pleadingly.

“-but I can organise a house for you two to share. But you are going to be indebted to me!” (Radcliff)

Yes! A good way to ask them privately to teach me the right way of cultivation! I could become much quicker than the others at cultivating! *pant* I can’t wait! I need to start it now!! Let’s go already for fucks sake!! (Radcliff)

“Okay. We are alright with that as we are really in need of being together. We would have to leave the school otherwise.” (Alice)

“DON’T!” (Radcliff)

He shouted as he put his hands to his mouth.

“I mean you shouldn’t as this is a very good place with many benefits for cultivators like you. I’m sure that you can get back everything with interest at this place!” (Radcliff)

“Pfft he slipped quite strongly but look at his embarrassed yet composed face. He speaks so calmly haha.” (Hiro)

“Since you are going to take care of the things we won’t and we are going to help you if you are in need of it!” (Hiro)

“That’s the right way. Now take your badges or do you want me to hold onto it forever? Let’s leave!” (Radcliff)

“Okay.” (Hiro)

“Hahaha this is a good guy. But you should never lean so close to males. I mean you are such a seductress. After sniffing your fragrance even only once he was already starting to lose his calmness quickly.” (Hiro)

“Fufu~ I know and I’m not going to but it was really hilarious to me.” (Alice)

“I have to agree with that.” (Hiro)

We took our badges and pinned it on our scaly armors. Though I had a bit of problem with this as it was bulging out way too much.. I saw many sneaking glances… Grr. Stupid males. Of course Hiro was no different as he was staring at them straight and in front of everyone without hiding it! The he even grabbed the my right tit and helped pinning this shitty badge on it.

“Ahn~ Be more gentle.” (Alice)

“You know the wind barrier is down..” (Hiro)

“Fuck!” (Alice)

As I looked around that everyone was looking at me. I felt shameful as I hid behind Hiro and we quickly left the scene! Running is shameful but useful!!! With gritted teeth I said to Radcliff to:

“Move because I don’t want to stay here!!!” (Radcliff)

“O- Okay!” (Radcliff)

Hearing my urging at least he understood my position as he picked up on his place and we quickly left. We got out of the building and we followed Radcliff to a mountain.

“Okay. This place is going to be your quarters. I’m going to take care of the things so all you have to do is move in. I’ll be honest since there is no one around this place. The truth is that I want you to help me out with a thing…” (Radcliff)

“Argh it’s so hard to say! This might be shameful but I have to admit that your auras and energies are way too pure! The other elders were only at the eighth stage at most so they weren’t able to sense it so clearly but I can because I’m way too much stronger than you so I’m able to. My wish is that you two teach me how to cultivate! Also could you not tell this to everyone?” (Radcliff)

“Hmm. That’s courageous. Others wouldn’t have dared to put aside their shame and ask for something like this. But this is quite a long process you know? As learning it the right way is harder than you think.” (Hiro)

“I know, I know. So are you going to help me?” (Radcliff)

“Of course! You’ve just saved our night life!” (Hiro)

“Why are you two showing off all the time? What are you, perverts?” (Radcliff)

“We aren’t!” (Hiro) (Alice)

“.....” (Radcliff)

You are! (Radcliff)

“Ugh! Can you hear that? We are busted!” (Hiro)

“Whatever! I’m going to be proud to my mating season! Which holds for all years round…” (Alice)

“Anyway when can we start? I really want to learn!” (Radcliff)

“Do you have something you want to reach or gain? Because I’m not going to give knowledge into those hands who are going to use it for wrong things.” (Hiro)

“Uhm. That depends from whose perspective you look at it. But you know I don’t want to share my past with someone I’ve just barely met.” (Radcliff)

“Haha- that’s alright. Only look into my eyes and tell me your reason!” (Hiro)

He did as Hiro said and told him.

“I want revenge!” (Radcliff)

“For what?” (Hiro)

“Because of a person who killed my brother to steal a treasure and thanks to that now he is at the top and a bit more powerful than me!” (Radcliff)

“Since you didn’t lie and I find that reason approvable I’m going to help you out.” (Hiro)

Lying to us while you look into our eyes was impossible like I said it before. This ability is called Eye of the Truth which is a basic for every True Divine Beast. However good of an actor you are, however powerful, old, experienced or whatever you are. You.Can’t.Lie.To.Us!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

The way of cultivation is a way of life

Hiro’s POV: (Sorry but there is going to be bigger info dump about cultivation (Chakra)).

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Radcliff wanted to leave but something came to my mind so I asked him about it quickly.

“Hey Radcliff. I have a question. Can we modify the house or at least the courtyard? I wonder..” (Hiro)

“You haven’t even seen it yet you are already asking that?” (Radcliff)

“I’m not saying that I want to but can we?” (Hiro)

“.... If you are strong enough then you can do anything in this school. I’m sure that you too know that even if you kill someone who is two stages below you but you are powerful enough even among these geniuses then you won’t be expelled. Maybe you can get away without even getting any punishment so do you think considering your talent anyone is going to be daring enough to say something about you, modifying the house?” (Radcliff)

“And to begin with.. This is just a fucking house. We cultivators can build them in at most an hour..” (Radcliff)

“Well that’s true. In that case we might modify it if it’s necessary.” (Hiro)

“Do whatever you want to. Though you aren’t really well known yet so don’t do anything outrageous and also don’t build outside of your assigned areas. That would be disrespectful towards the school which on the other hand might have heavier consequences. My advice is to always ‘respect’ the rules of the school!” (Radcliff)

“Okay, Thanks!” (Hiro)

As soon as I finished talking he flew away like a bolt of lightning to take care of our things!

“We have to be quick or else we can’t even enter the house before he is back! At that time we will have to teach him!” (Hiro)

“That’s not necessarily the case. What if I do what we have to and you help him out?” (Alice)

“That’s also a possibility.” (Hiro)

We quickly went inside. The whole area took up about a hundred square meters which was more than enough for us. Even five meters is enough for us so what are we supposed to do with so much? Then we went inside the house which had two floors and it was about twenty square meters. This was indeed a nice place! It was a cozy house. On the ground floor was a spacious hall and a guest room, a little dining room, a bathroom, a living room and a kitchen. Kind of… all of these were needless as we didn’t even need to eat anymore and we can clean ourselves by simply using our energies.

But we were happy to find these as we love bathing and we also like eating delicious food. Being a mortal sucks for many reasons but some things that are originating from there are still one of the best things! The living room was actually a place which was comfortable to meditate in. On the next floor we found three bedrooms, a bathroom on the upper floors and a similar living room. We need to rebuild this floor! But before we could do anything Radcliff was already back..

Why is he so fast!?

“It’s because he wants to learn too badly.” (Alice)

He literally charged into the house..

“*pant* I’m here! So? When can we start?” (Radcliff)

“...” (Hiro)

“You are such a worthless guy!” (Alice)

“Ha! Burn!” (Hiro)

Hearing a girl say something like that while looking straight at his face hit his heart heavily. He had a despaired face. If I were to be alone I wouldn’t want a beauty to tell me that I’m worthless either. That would be so crushing! Since I had Alice even if someone were to tell me I wouldn’t care as I have her.

Sorry Radcliff! I can feel your pain!

“W- What? Why? I didn’t do anything wrong!” (Radcliff)

“Don’t take it to heart my friend. Let’s get to work. Alice is going to remodel the first floor.” (Hiro)

“This didn’t make me feel any better.” (Radcliff)

As we left the house Alice started rebuilding the upper floor. What she was doing would be called telekinesis on the Earth but it was nothing difficult for cultivators. She left the place with a simple bedroom and put our bed into it which was much more fluffier, squishier and softer than this ‘thing’ which was provided. She moved the bathroom right next to our bedroom. The remaining space was used to create a workshop but of course without walls to separate us.

This took only about thirty minutes counted in mortal world’s time. Meanwhile I also told Radcliff a better way to cultivate. The better it was the less time it took to fill your body with Universe Energy. The other cultivators were much more slower than us because of this reason too. We had wider Energy Veins and we had bigger Energy Storing capacity too. This meant that we could fight for a longer time than other cultivators.

While we had to meditate for five to ten minutes to fill ourselves even though we had much larger storage capacities the others might spend a whole day meditating sometimes or even more. On the other hand, we were able to repeat this process at least five times a day while others did it weekly or every third day.. It depended on their way of cultivation. This is the reason we are so much quicker than normal humans, elves or beastmen. There are seven chakra points in our bodies and of course this is known by every cultivator but what does it have to do with cultivation?

(AN:\ I warn you that what I’m going to write isn’t necessarily accurate because I did modify some of the information known about chakra to my liking as my imagination allowed it. But mostly it’s close to the original.)

That we channel and consume the energies of the universe through these points. These entry points are also greatly affecting our personalities. Why is it that we are supposed to lose most of our feelings as we are growing stronger yet everyone is so ‘colorful’? Why is it that there are only ‘good’ and ‘bad’ people and not people like me who is none of the two? Maybe there are. No. I’m sure that there should be but they are so rare.

It’s all because of these seven chakra points being unbalanced! You can also consciously scale your aura and energy in a way you want yourself to be. Cultivators always argue about the correct sequence as it can differ in their opinions.

When you cultivate you have to fill these in the correct sequence with Universe Energy but since we aren’t powerful enough yet to cultivate the Universe Energy we can cultivate only parts of it in forms like Elemental Energies at first. Now at the fourth realm we are powerful enough to cultivate the Chaos Element and the World Energy. Since I was curious I asked Radcliff about his way of cultivation.

Usually this is a knowledge which isn’t shared by others as it could mean that the others can become as strong as you if you have a better way and no one wants that! Everyone wants to be ‘unique’ and different because they don’t want to be ‘average’. Cultivators are always searching for the right way to cultivate. Since ours were perfect and he too knew that ours were better than his he didn’t have to fear sharing it with us. If anything then he is the one who is going to owe to me for telling him my ‘secret’.

“So how do you cultivate? I’m curious about it. After you show me I’ll tell you how we do it.” (Hiro)

“Okay.” (Radcliff)

The seven chakra points were the Crown Chakra, the Third Eye, the Throat, the Heart Chakra, the Solar Plexus, the Navel and the Root. All of these would add something to your personality and you are balanced if you are able to feel everything but you can also suppress any of your feelings! That’s the perfect balance. When you are no saint and white nor you are dark, evil and black but when you are gray. You can feel every emotion there is and you can also suppress them. The real way to live is to control yourself! It’s all about self-control!

The Crown Chakra means wisdom and self understanding, the Third Eye means focus, clarity and your sense of purpose of why you are living! The Throat Chakra means communication and your growth, the Heart Chakra means the two most powerful feelings love and hate, the Solar Plexus means your metabolic system, your vitality, your life itself! The Navel on one hand means your sexual desires… while on the other hand it means your freedom, mercy, forgiveness or in the ‘worse’ case your intolerance and disregard.

What can I say. I’m really balanced in these. I can love very much but I can also hate very much. Depending on the case I can be forgiving and caring or I can be intolerant and disregarding. That’s how you should be. Balanced! The last one is the Root which means your survival instincts. It provides you with self-confidence and a feeling of security or with the feeling of being lost, fear and insecurity. Fear is never wrong. It makes you vigilant which might save your life.

We are not only powerful because of numbers, because of our strength or body toughness, techniques. We are powerful because we are balanced as how the universe is supposed to be! I put my hand on his Solar Plexus to feel how he cultivates. He immediately started doing it the wrong way as he pulled the energy into the Crown Chakra at first. He divided it into two parts one to the left and one to the right equally which was at least good.

Every Chakra point had two sides and you always had to cultivate both of them! Many cultivators cultivated their energies only to one side. For example at the root only to the right side which meant the security and self-confidence which was a great mistake. After the Crown Chakra he moved to the Root and cultivated only about ⅓ of the incoming energy to the left side while the remaining went for the confidence…

He then moved on to the Solar Plexus as he poured all of his energy into the life and vitality. Why? Death is eternal! You have to cultivate that too or it’s going to bite your ass. If you don’t cultivate death then you won’t know it! How do you want to fight against something you don’t know! This is why I said that cultivation is complex and hard. Each and every one of the cultivators has their own way and they most of them are doing it in a very wrong way! Every cultivator forgets one thing. What it’s like to be Mortal!

They feel everything these seven chakra points mean and as we are growing almost every cultivator wants to push aside the feelings they don’t like in themselves. This is where everything goes wrong. I didn’t even try sensing it any longer as all he did was completely wrong. When you cultivate at first you have to control the Earth, Dirt and Sand elements into your root. That gives you the necessary stability to be confident but also fearful when it’s necessary for you to survive.

Then you have to control Fire, Light and Dark elements into your Navel which provides your burning and never ending feelings, your forgiving side or uncaring side. Then you control Fire, Magma, Nature and Death into your solar plexus which shows your burning life force and vitality but also your death. If you can see your death and feel it then you are aware of it which means that you can avoid it! Avoiding an unknown threat is harder than avoiding something you know about!

You have to control Fire, Nature, Light and Dark elements into your Heart Chakra which means your burning feelings, your balanced feelings, your love and your hate. Water and Ice into your Throat Chakra to become as flowing as the water through your life but become like ice when necessary. Cold and hard. Interestingly enough you control Dark element into your Third Eye even though you want to reach clarity, focus and sense of purpose. Are you curious why?

Can you see from the light into the darkness when you are standing in it? Not. Right? It’s the same with your clarity. You can see everything clearly in the light as long as you are residing in the darkness! And finally you control Wind and Lightning into your Crown Chakra. Your wisdom shall become like lightning, quick and powerful while your self understanding is like the wind. Sometimes strong and powerful while sometimes it’s weak as you can be lost in understanding your own self. But if you try then you are always going to find your way.

And you have to control these energies to both side at each Chakra point. Every cultivator wants to shed their mortal shells but if they want to reach true immortality then they should never abandon the real way of life. Their true emotions! As the seven chakra says from top to bottom: I understand, I see, I speak, I love, I do, I feel and I AM! As I raised my hands he stopped cultivating.

When I was a mortal I always felt all of these emotions yet somehow I was always, empty? I was gray but the most interesting thing is that I still feel all of these emotions and I’m still as gray as I was but I don’t feel empty anymore. Though this is thanks to Alice. I guess my heart chakra was unbalanced. She is my everything. The hole was filled in me thanks to her. Let’s pick out the Heart Chakra. When I was a mortal I always felt only three feelings towards other people. Love, Hate or a lukewarm nothing.. I simply didn’t care if something has happened to those people even if they died.

And so what? Many people die. Do you cry for everyone? It’s not like I knew those people that much to care about them. If I truly loved someone? I don’t even know myself. I felt familial love but that’s different. Love. Love I feel for Alice? I’ve never felt such love but hate? Oh I did feel it many times for many people. You might say that I’m evil but I easily wished for their deaths. I’m cruel and ‘evil’ but it doesn’t matter. That’s balance for you!

Maybe I felt empty because my Heart Chakra was the only thing which was unbalanced in me but now that I have Alice I’m finally in balance. Everyone is running towards immortality, chasing it like some idiots yet they can’t see that the key to become Eternal is in front of their faces. Inside them! Mortals are struggling to live more, to live a bit longer and what do cultivators do? The same thing. Even this shows that what they have to do is keep their mortality inside and shed their bodies only on the outside.

There is no immortality and there is no eternality without your insides dying. You have to die. You always have to die at some point. Only how it is going to happen is the question.

So the real question is that can you hold onto your feelings till reaching true immortality and eternality? The answer is yes! As long as you don’t abandon your own true self! They key to everything is you, your damned beliefs and your unshakeable will!

Chaos Magic is the combination of every element there is. The same combination of which a little ball was enough to destroy the Shrill Moguls clan and destroy the space around the epicentrum. At the fourth level we cultivate Chaos Magic and build it into our bodies but we have to separate its energies and store it separately in our bodies and auras.

Radcliff looked up at me with inquiring eyes.

“Everything you do is wrong.” (Hiro)

Was what I said. He stared at me with wide eyes. He was powerful among the other yet all I said was that everything he did is wrong.

“But why? How should I do it? Teach me! Make me understand your way of life!” (Radcliff)

He was focused only on learning and cultivating so he completely forgot his position but it was better like that. ‘Position’ and ‘status’? Those are laughable things. He is getting closer to how he is supposed to be.

“Why are you cultivating as you do?” (Hiro)

“Because it makes me stronger, naturally.” (Radcliff)

“What do you think? Where does your strength come from?” (Hiro)

“Of course the universe and its energies.” (Radcliff)

“And what is the universe like? Is it not balanced in everything? It goes from the lower units to the highest units and everything is in balance. You should feel fear, confidence, life, death, love, hate everything! It’s always a bad choice to abandon some of your feelings and cultivate only one side.” (Hiro)

“Your inside is always going to be a mortal and that my friend. You can never change.” (Hiro)

“My inside is always going to be a mortal? What do you mean?” (Radcliff)

“That my friend only you can understand but only when you reach eternality.” (Hiro)

“So you say that I should control the elements and energies equally to every part of my body?” (Radcliff)

“Of course! Train all of your emotions through your chakra and learn to suppress them if necessary! That’s what true balance is all about!” (Hiro)

“So I should cultivate from the Root to Navel to Solar Plexus to Heart Chakra to Throat to Third Eye to Crown Chakra?” (Radcliff)

“Yes. And do it always to both sides equally!” (Hiro)

“Cultivate death too, cultivate your fears too. Cultivate everything that is you! Only then can you become eternal and unstoppable.” (Hiro)

“You sound like an old man. Just how old are you? Are you really only 21 years old?” (Radcliff)

“Haha, yes I am but you know age and wisdom is like a river. Sometimes it’s old yet shallow and straight while sometimes it’s young with many twists and turns and it’s deep!” (Hiro)

“Haha- that’s a good saying? Where did you hear it?” (Radcliff)

“I’ve thought of it just now..” (Hiro)

“O- Oh.. Okay.” (Radcliff)

“Now go to your own way and cultivate. I’m sure that your aura is going to become purer and cleaner in a short time. Your cultivation speed and strength is also going to increase but remember that you are going to owe me! What I taught to you is worth more than you can think. You will understand it many, many years later.” (Hiro)

“Yes! Master!” (Radcliff)

My face became red a bit.

“Man. At least don’t call me master! It’s way too weird! Do you have no shame? Haha” (Hiro)

“I’ve realised some things after you’ve spoken. I’ve lived my life in the wrong way up till now. When I was a mortal long ago I was always the respectful one who didn’t care about age! I liked calling those who were wiser than me as teacher or master! So why should I change myself? Why should I be so proud? I’ll find my own way of life and cultivate in a balanced way. To feel everything I can. Because my feelings are making me real!” (Radcliff)

“Okay but get out already!” (Hiro)

“You are such a sour guy.” (Radcliff)

“Yes but being sour can also help you sometimes. Like now in cleaning you out of our house! Haha-” (Hiro)

He flew out of our house and left. I could see it on his face that he has gained enlightenment. I’m sure that he is going to break through to the fifth level in a very short time. At that time fufu we can use him!

“Why are you looking at me like that?” (Hiro)

“Because you are grinning and laughing in yourself. At least I can hear your thoughts but would it be not the case then I’d be creeped out by you.” (Alice)

“Oops. My face slipped. Well I was never good at hiding my emotions and I’m not going to do it this time either. I’ll let everyone see my feelings. What if they can see it!? Haha-” (Hiro)

“Come look at our new house! I finished it long ago so come and look at our new… love chamber~ fufu” (Alice)

“Oh- Let’s see!” (Hiro)

I quickly looked around and the whole house was a cozy place, perfect for us. She also took out our fluffy, soft bed. It has our smell.. Ah I love her fragrance. We quickly tried out the new bedroom in action and the voice sealing formation also worked perfectly. We went out of the house and realised that we forgot about our courtyard! We used nature magic to grow a big, lush and thick fence around it and used another voice sealing formation around our whole place.

We also made a little pond which gave a nice atmosphere for the courtyard and also used nature magic to grow two big willow trees on the bank of the pond. This place was really to my liking. I don’t like big places anyway. I prefer little holes where I can wrap and enshroud myself in with my own little world. And that world now also contains the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen who is my one and only love for eternity. Now all that was left to read this rules book thing and find out about how can we get these school points!

(AN:\ I originally intended to write about it in this chapter but this story is writing itself I swear to you. I originally didn’t intend to write about this and in such a way yet it came by itself out of nowhere! Even I was surprised by what I wrote! XD This has given a nice background for the whole cultivation world and also answered one of the main questions of this story which was again unintentional. I was just going with the flow my hands provided.. Well it’s still about 3,8k words so it’s very close to my usual minimum 4k words chapters. 37 was longer than usual anyway..)

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I understand. - Crown Chakra (Wisdom, Self understanding) [Wind, Lightning]

I see. - Third Eye (Sense of Purpose, Focus, Clarity) [Dark]

I speak. - Throat Chakra (Communication and Growth) [Water, Ice]

I love. - Heart Chakra (Love, Hate) [Fire, Nature, Dark, Light]

I do. - Solar Plexus (Metabolic System, Vitality, Life Energy) [Fire, Magma, Nature, Death]

I feel. - Navel (Sexual Desire, Forgiveness, Freedom, Mercy, Intolerance, Disregard) [Fire, Light, Dark]

I am. - Root (Survival, Feeling of Security, Self- confidence or Fear, Lost, Insecurity) [Earth, Dirt, Sand]

(AN:\ Let’s play a game guys! After reading this chapter comment about what do you think my name means! If you can find out then you are going to get FIVE bonus chapters and I’ll send it to your e-mails or as Private Messages! If more of you are on the same opinion then I’m going to send it to all of you. )

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Score system and fighting in the arena!

Alice’s POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We quickly read the rule book over using our mind powers to know everything about this place that’s necessary. The most important rules were those that were stated by Radcliff before and to our despair we didn’t find anything about the point system at this place. It was stated that we have to go to the Echo Desert Pillar to get points or exchange them to the possible items.

I guess we can get information about how can we get those points at that place too. We quickly left our house and went towards Echo Desert Pillar. It was in the middle of Echo Desert which was devoid of any life. Not even monsters were found on the way. It was about 40 000 kilometers away so it wasn’t an instant travel but it didn’t take too long of a time either.. After 6,6 seconds later we arrived at our destination. We saw huge tower reaching into the sky which stood 20 000 meters tall! It was a huge and magnificent building and its outside was covered in glass.

The sun was reflected back to every way making it into a shining tower. Mortals would burn to the death from the heat this tower was reflecting not to talk about the light. I wonder how it looks at night. I’m sure that it’s beautiful in the moonlight!

“We will have to come here and look at it.” (Hiro)

“Uhn.” (Alice)

We quickly went inside and found many people there. Many were coming in or going out and we also saw a lot of faces which were among those that are new just like us. Those that were behind us in the lines were also here. Upon seeing us they respectfully bowed towards us with cupped hands. ??! Of course not all of them. Most of them simply walked around or talked without bothering with us which somehow felt better. But in a way the respect too felt good. It’s just that it was weird. I haven’t been respected before!

“Because you are a lustful dragon haha~” (Hiro)

“And so?” (Alice)

“Haha~ come let’s ask those receptionist looking people.” (Hiro)

There were about ten pults with a receptionist behind each one of them. We swiftly went up to a middle aged woman who was the only one free at the moment.

“Hello you two. I haven’t seen you here. Are you new?” (Woman)

“Yes we are. I’m Alice and he is called Hiro.” (Alice)

“Okay. I’m called Foalin. Nice to meet you. But girl; what a beauty you are!” (Foalin)

“Please, you are making me embarrassed..” (Alice)

She looked at Hiro playfully then said-

“Be careful or others might steal her from you!” (Foalin)

“Haha- That’s only possible if they kill her and me in the process..” (Hiro)

“E- Eh? Are you soul bounded?” (Foalin)

“Yes.” (Alice)

“That was unexpected. That’s quite a rare choice you know? So what can I help you with?” (Foalin)

“We know hehe~ We would like to learn about this point system as we are fresh enrollers.” (Alice)

Before she could answer she was interrupted by a big muscular guy coming behind us telling us to-

“Move out of the way. You are keeping up the line!” (Retard 1)

“Go there - she pointed with her finger towards a door - and you can get information about the thing you have asked. Have a nice day!” (Foalin)

She hurriedly finished her sentence as she was looking at us with worrying eyes and we moved aside for this pighead to get his turn. Foalin was a receptionist at the middle age and she was only at the second stage. This pig head was at the third stage so I suppose Foalin was fearing him or our safety as we are ‘weak’ new students. Whatever.. She was nice to us so we are going to come to her the next time too.

She had long blonde hair similar to mine but hers wasn’t as rich and shiny as mine. She had blue eyes, middle sized boobs and a quite good looking figure. It’s just that her body was aged. She needs a good upgrade in ‘talent’ or more like will and then she could become a beauty! We left towards the door she pointed at and went inside. There was a room of five cubic meters and there was only a crystal ball at the center of it. There was a woman and a guy inside. When the woman was done with touching it she left then the guy did the same. Both of them were newcomers. We also did it then left with our new found knowledge.

To get Silverleaf points there were numerous ways. One such way was to kill monsters and sell their cores to the school. You could also sell your own hand made weapon, armor or pills to trade it for Silverleaf points. How many points we have is going to be appeared in the same way as how many guild points we have. The only difference is that we aren’t going to have a total point counter like in the guild as it doesn’t matter.

If we were to be punished for breaking some laws then that could also mean that we would lose a few percentage of our points or in the worst case all of them. Just think about how you are trying to gather enough points to buy a weapon and then you are suddenly punished for your mistake and lose all of your points. Then you can start the whole gathering from zero.. We have to spend our points before causing trouble!!

You can also gain points by betting! As you know there is the arena where many battles happen between cultivators because of their disagreements. You can use that to gain points if you bet on the right person. Naturally the loser has to pay you out while the winner gets everything. If there are bigger battles then there are events created by cultivators where the masses can bet. The last way to get points was paying in gold! 1 gold coin means 1 Silverleaf point but it’s worth to change.

Because the prices were lower compared to what the outside markets had. For example the Energy Converting pill didn’t cost 500 points but 400. Considering how many pills cultivators needed at this realm it was easy to imagine that even fifty points/gold of decrement was worth millions of difference! For example at 25 percent you would need 1024 Energy Converting pills to reach 26 percent of conversion. It really differs greatly if you multiply it with 400 or 500 and the difference is only going to grow! (AN:\ If you forgot you need 1,3 times more pills after each percent.)

The most interesting thing was what can we trade for and how much we can get after the traded items! For example we can get 100 scores for a monster core at the first stage with ten percent of conversion. If it’s at the first stage but with fifteen percent of conversion then we can get 250 points. This means that we can get an additional thirty points after each percent converted! If we can kill a monster with 80 percent of conversion then we can get 2 100 points!

And we can travel around this whole mini galaxy to find monsters. There are many planets overran with these monsters, treasures, dungeons and many things! Of course at this realm there are quite a lot of families with proud children… but as of now we haven’t met any of them which is great. Maybe that pighead was like that but I don’t know about that.

You could trade your points to get new armors, weapons, pills, rare treasures but those are hidden and you can look at them only if you have the necessary amount of points. But those prices are numbering at 50-100 millions or even more. For now we should get our hands on more of these pills or the necessary ingredients to make them. If I want to concoct an Energy Converting pill then I have to get at least one monster core which depending on the percent of energy converted inside can be enough for ten or more such pills.

So to make an Energy Converting pill it is necessary to use one percent of World Energy which can’t be restored.. That is the reason why we pharmacists used monster cores not our own energies as that would drop our cultivation! Who would do such a thing? It was also necessary to get three other herbs called Black Cardamom, Assilica and Erreway. As we were leaving Echo Desert Pillar we heard something interesting.

“Did you hear it? There is going to be a great battle between Chic Wilhelm who is a genius among the younger generation and another guy called Fu Huan! I heard that Fu Huan has a great feud with Wilhelm and that he is similarly powerful compared to Wilhelm!” (Guy 1)

“Oh? I know them! I had my enrollment exam with them. Both of them performed great. They were taken as apprentices by two elders and they are advancing with a speed uncomparable even to us! Do you know the reason of their feud?” (Guy 2)

“Yes! I’ve heard that when Wilhelm was about to kill a powerful boss in a dungeon Fu Huan ambushed him and stole away the boss’ core exchanging it for scores. Wilhelm almost died in the process. This has happened six days before and now that Wilhelm has recovered he wants to take revenge!” (Guy 1)

“Hm honey~ Should we attend this wonderful ceremony? I’m curious about it.” (Alice)

“Of course! We haven’t been to the arena anyway. It’s time to explore this school!” (Hiro)

We followed after those two and arrived to the arena in a short while. What we saw was a huge circular building with a diameter of 150 kilometers! This was a huge area for mortals but for us? It was nothing big. We could run through it in two seconds at most and only the slowest ones needed so much time. There were many seats all around the arena so we sat down at a random place. There were quite a lot of people coming but most of them were at lower stages.

“I guess cultivators at higher stages aren’t interested in seeing a ‘low level’ battle. But I always like to see good shows like these!” (Hiro)

“When I was mortal I always loved seeing when someone fought but in reality, out of real hate or rage! Not like those box matches which were organized. Those are shit in my eyes. I only like to see real battles!” (Hiro)

“Stop it. I feel like shedding blood! I’m a True Divine Beast and ever since we had that entrance exam we haven’t done anything interesting! I feel like going up and killing everyone inside the arena!” (Alice)

“Ugh. Now I’ve got in the mood for that. Isn’t there someone who wants to hit on you or something? We could enjoy ourselves in that case!” (Hiro)

“Yes! Yes! Someone~ Come and try picking on me arrogantly!” (Alice)

“Hahaha” (Hiro) (Alice)

I felt restless. My body was shaking and my lips were dry. I don’t get this but sometimes I get really in the mood to fight a bloody battle but at this time I want to use my body, my bare hands not my skills or bow! It’s such a weird feeling. It’s rare when I get so aggressive but it still comes to me. I just can’t do anything about it. My primordial instincts are screaming at me! I can only hope that someone dares to pick on us!

Soon we saw Wilhelm fly into the arena with a spear in hand and another guy followed after him. He had a lean body similar to Wilhelm and he was using a rapier as a weapon. Both of them had piercing type of weapons and lean bodies so this is likely to be a battle of speed.

“Hello Wilhelm!” (Hiro)

Hiro sent him a mind message and Wilhelm turned towards us and nodded as a greeting but he didn’t send back any message to Hiro and his face wasn’t that happy right now. It’s not like we are in a such a good relationship with him anyway… but it’s because of this Fu Huan. If something like that were to happen to me then I too would be angry. A lot of newcomers came here and many cultivators were at the second or at the third stage. Those should come and bother us so that we can~

“You are going to pay for what you have done you damned bastard!” (Wilhelm)

“Haha- you are just a loser so why should I care about you. You might be a bit better than the others but you are still going to die!” (Fu Huan)

“We will see about that. Last time you were lucky as I was tired and unprepared. We will see about how you are going to fare in this battle now that I’m not with my back to you!” (Wilhelm)

They didn’t talk any longer as the battle started. Although outsiders can interfere but it’s very rude and you are going to lose a lot of face by doing so. They charged towards each other as their auras bursted out of their bodies and their unique energies covered them. Wilhelm released his Solar Energy originating from the phoenix and we felt that it was more powerful than what Fu Huan used. He had a blue light covering his body and it flowed around his body like water but sometimes lightnings flickered inside that blue water like energy.

This had a dragonic aura which meant that this was originating from a dragon! What was the most hilarious in these attacks that if someone uses attacks originating from our ‘tree’ then we can control their attacks too. If Fu Huan were to fight against me I could completely deprive him of his dragonic aura making him into a below average cultivator. Since I have perfect control over it he wouldn’t even be able to sense who stole his energy. I could also consume it and restore my own energy with it.

It’s likely that this is also a reason why the other divine beasts under us feel so much reverence and respect towards us. If I wish so then I could deprive even a three star divine beast from its draconic power and Hiro has the same case. If only I’d be a cat type then Pat would have had…

Hehe~ But it doesn’t matter I’ll pat her anyway! (Alice)

This is also all because of the draconic energies are originating from us True Divine Beasts. It’s like we are the essence of their attacks so naturally we can control it better than them. This is a trait and unique ability true to only us True Divine Beasts. There are no other, similar things like these in the world of cultivation. I looked at Hiro then at Wilhelm.

“Fufu~ Should I help him out? It would be so funny looking at Fu’s head when his attack fails to work as he wants it to.” (Alice)

“That would be indeed funny but you should do it only if he is in trouble. Otherwise we shouldn’t interfere with a warrior’s fight.” (Hiro)

“I know, I know. I’ll help him out a bit if he is on the losing side but nothing more.” (Alice)

Wilhelm’s skill had more strength behind it a bit as Fu’s was originating from a one star divine beast while Wilhelm’s was from a two star divine beast but Fu Huan was exactly at the second stage with twenty percent converted while Wilhelm had nineteen percent of his energy converted into World Energy. Considering the difference in skill they are likely to be at the same level so this is going to be a battle of skills.

Wilhelm didn’t go near Fu since he had a more powerful skill, shooting from afar was to his advantage. Of course Fu Huan knew this so he charged at Wilhelm trying to deflect or evade Wilhelm’s solar beams but it wasn’t such an easy thing to do. Those solar beams were powerful and very quick so he wasn’t able to defend against them perfectly. His right shoulder was damaged alongside with his left leg.

All this has happened in milliseconds and as Fu reached Wilhelm, he used the superior reach of his spear to stab towards Huan who leaned to the side with his upper body to evade the incoming spear strike. Since his stab missed Wilhelm used the force behind his attack to jump into the air over Huan. If he would have stayed in that position while Fu was inside his reach then he wouldn’t have been able to attack or defend.

He somersaulted in the air with his sides and landed right behind Fu as he again tried to skewer him. Fu quickly rotated and moved his sword in a circular way to behead Wilhelm. Since he was in a stabbing movement he had no way to stop his movements but if this goes on then he would be beheaded. He quickly rolled to the side as a scratch appeared on his face made by the tip of Huan’s rapier.

Wilhelm used the solar energy to cover his spear in it which was new from him as we haven’t seen this from him when he fought against the elves. I guess he learned to control his solar energy better since then. Using this move he started a flurry of piercing attacks pouring on Fu Huan who was starting to get overwhelmed. He was slowly pushed back and his biggest mistake was when he stumbled because he Chic uses a bit of earth magic. Wilhelm was about to pierce his head when a woman jumped in and kicked him back!

She was similar in looks to Fu Huan but she was at the third stage of World Founding Realm so Chic didn’t stand a chance against her.

“Could this be our moment to satisfy ourselves?” (Alice)

“Haha- your eyes are shining like stars! He too helped us out so I guess that we should help our benefactor.” (Hiro)

“Who you are lying to? You just in the mood to spill some blood.” (Alice)

“That might be so. Although I had an aggressive mindset when I was a human but I’m even worse now that I’m like this. But I don’t mind it! We should always accept ourselves! I’m not one who is going to doubt himself. I’m always going to accept myself!” (Hiro)

“Well it’s not like we have such terrible personalities to begin with or do we?” (Alice)

We quickly flew right next to Wilhelm who was struggling to get up from the ground. The woman who came used Chaos Magic to stop Wilhelm from killing Fu Huan.

“Who are you two?” (Woman)

She looked at us with suspicious eyes as she questioned us.

“Shouldn’t you name yourself before asking for other’s name?” (Hiro)

“This was so lame..” (Alice)

“Sorry..” (Hiro)

“I’m called Fu Xiulan. Now that you know my name leave if you don’t want to be hurt.” (Fu Xiulan)

“What if we don’t?” (Alice)

“She said it just now..” (Hiro)

“O- Oh. Sorry I wasn’t paying attention to her.” (Alice)

“You sure are arrogant for two brats. I can clearly sense that you are only at the first stage which means that you are new at the school yet here you are daring to talk back to your senior?” (Fu Xiulan)

“AHH! Please don’t start senioring to me!” (Hiro)

“Do you want to fight? Since you have attacked our benefactor we think that you should pay for it..” (Hiro)

“We are such bullies.. I really feel like a bad girl here but… whatever I still want to do this!” (Alice)

“Hahaha! Can you hear it people? These two don’t know their places. Okay I shall teach you who you shouldn’t joke with!” (Fu Xiulan)

We heard many murmurs and some even laughed thinking that we are going to die by her hands. Not even the newcomers who saw us fighting thought that we are going to win in the forthcoming battle but I...

“Yes!” (Alice)

I slapped to my mouth but it didn’t matter as I wasn’t able to hide my happiness. She looked at me with a weird face followed by many spectators.

I’m not masochist.. Don’t look at me like that! (Alice)

“Let’s fight!” (Alice)

Let’s save what we can! (Alice)

“Haha- okay.” (Hiro)

“I don’t like hitting girls so I believe that you should protect yourself. Alice is going to be the one to kill you okay?” (Hiro)

“Hahaha- you are idio-” (Fu Xiulan)

We didn’t let her speak any longer. Hiro charged at her as his aura was released and Hydra heads started coiling and rotating around his body. His whole body also became covered in his energy. I also took off my bow from my back and quickly aimed at her. Hiro reached her in a moment with a speed that shouldn’t be possible for cultivators of our levels so she was surprised but she wasn’t a ‘genius’ for nothing as she quickly reacted and pulled out her sword to take on my husband.

Hiro’s muscles bulged on his right hand and on his legs as he jumped a bit into the air and pierced from above with his spear. Since we were able to fly we didn’t have to fear being caught off guard in the air and killed in the process. She used her superior force to push aside Hiro’s spear but the Hydra heads crept down on it and charged at her wide opened defenseless body after her horizontal swing.

Hiro got out of the way as he landed on the floor close to Xiulan and used his leg to make her stumble as he kicked her legs after rotating in a circle. Using up the force behind her swing in the process. She defended against the Hydra heads and swung her blade downwards to stop Hiro’s leg by cutting it off. But I wouldn’t let her to damage my darling! My arrows also arrived in front of her as her sword was hit by one of my arrows it was knocked to the side and almost slipped out of her hands.

The flurry of dragon headed arrows I’ve been gathering arrived in front of her in a moment. She opened her eyes widely after sensing the energy in those arrows as that shouldn’t be someone at my level should be able to do. She used a huge bolt of Chaos Magic to blast my arrows in every way. One of them would have had hit Hiro if not for me controlling it to perish. No friendly fire~

Chaos Magic was very powerful as it was a collection of combined elements. It was a very uncontrollable kind of magical attack but it had tremendous power behind it. If you didn’t care about your surroundings or friendly fire then it was perfect. The space also cracked for a moment in a tiny area but it was nothing dangerous. Though what she didn’t see was me shooting an arrow towards the onlooking Fu Huan. My arrow quickly pierced his two legs pinning him to the ground and I also blocked his Draconic Martial Skill so he wasn’t able to fight back.

When we landed Hiro put a Healing Pill into Wilhelm’s mouth which contained a little bit of his aura making it much more potent. Wilhelm charged at Huan who was now pinned down. Since the explosion blocked Xiulan’s view she wasn’t able to see him. Meanwhile when the Chaos Bolt exploded Hiro rolled behind Xiulan. Wilhelm quickly pierced Fu Huan’s head with his spear. It exploded upon contact as the solar beams blasted his head into pieces making his brainmatters fly everywhere.

This was noticed by Fu Xiulan but it was too late.

“NO!!! How dare you to kill my little brother! Do you know who we are!?” (Xiulan)

“No, nor do we care.. I hate when someone says ‘do you know who I am?’... Who the fuck you would be? A fucking human who can die. I don’t care about your background bitch!” (Alice)

“I- I am the sister of Fu Xiao! Now that you have killed our little brother you are going to die! He is at the ninth stage so you have no chance! You are going to die a painful death by my brother’s hands!” (Xiulan)

“Ehh- sure? He too can go and die for all I care.” (Alice)

None of us were scared of him. If all comes to push and shove then we can simply leave the school and hide away in the galaxy till getting strong enough. But for now we don’t have to as Radcliff is here!

Fufu~ Hiro’s investment is already worth it! (Alice)

“You are such a bad girl. I didn’t intend to use him!” (Hiro)

“Haha, sure sure.” (Alice)

“Okay now that he is dead you too should die.” (Alice)

Hiro connected Radcliff just in case if this Xiao were to come here. He doesn’t want me to get hurt so he didn’t even ask me about this. Though it’s not like I care. I never bothered with things like ‘but you didn’t tell me!’. We have a similar mindset so we wouldn’t do something the other wouldn’t want to do. This is why being together with your other half is once again such a good thing!

I poured my Dragon’s Heads into my bow creating many energy arrows and I also infused Chaos Energy to them and just to be sure I used my Add enchantment to add our scales to all three of the arrows I’ve created. Hiro attacked her back so she had to turn around but she was constantly looking out for us. I quickly shot the three arrows then charged at her with my own body. I didn’t even pull out the sword Hiro made for me.

Hiro swung his spear and Xiulan deflected it. She turned around to defend against my arrows but all of them quickly exploded on her weapon making it blast away from her hands. Hiro stabbed his spear right through her stomach when I also arrived. I used my bare hands to pierce her chest with them and Hiro also did so with her head. Since her brain and heart was pierced she was dead anyway but we torn her into two pieces vertically.

I felt as her blood gushed on my hands and some of it also sprayed on my chest. Hiro was no different as there was some blood on his face too. We put away our weapons into our storage spaces. Her corpse lied on the ground in two pieces when an unknown guy with a quite similar look to Huan also arrived at the scene. I saw that he had a despaired face when he saw Xiulan then he looked at us and seeing the blood on us his face became murderous but at this time Radcliff also arrived on the scene.

Now I felt much better. I wasn’t able to use my Dragon body for a while which would have such side effects like this. Both of our heads became cooler after finally spilling some blood. It doesn’t have to be human as we could have done so with a monster too but since she was here and she was also the enemy of our benefactor…

“H- HOW DARE YOU KILL MY BROTHER AND SISTER!” (Fu Xiao)

“I was in the mood for it~” (Alice)

“Haha you are even making fun of him.” (Hiro)

He was enraged after hearing my taunt and he was about to charge towards us when Radcliff shot a Chaos Bolt towards him. It quickly arrived at his face and he defended against it. What was the best that he too had the same draconic skill Fu Huan had. If that’s the case he has no chance against Radcliff as I can restrain his skills. If he can use only his physical strength or normal skills he used before getting this one then it’s likely that he is going to become an average cultivator.

“Don’t try to hurt my masters!” (Radcliff)

“.....” (Hiro) (Alice)

“What are you doing here Radcliff!? And what the fuck are you talking about!” (Fu Xiao)

“What are you trying to do in the arena when there are juniors fighting! Do you want to attack them? That would mean that you want to break the rules of the school!” (Radcliff)

Saying it out loud in front of so many people made his words heavier so he had to step back for now. Though I’m sure that he is going to find faults with us but whatever.. When the time comes we are going to kill him too. But we have to be careful. Just in case.

“N- No. What are you talking about. I just came here to save my little brother and sister but since I have arrived late I’m going to leave for now but you two!- he said as he pointed at us - make sure to hide or you are going to die by my hands sooner or later!” (Fu Xiao)

He didn’t forget to threaten us as he flew away.

“Huh? That’s it? We have slipped away quite easily. At these times he should have tried to attack us crapping on the rules!” (Hiro)

“But it didn’t happen like that. Don’t cry over spilled milk. You still have the chance to enjoy a ‘cliche’ scene later on!” (Alice)

“You are terrible at soothing others but I don’t want it to happen like that. It would only cause us more trouble.” (Hiro)

“You know this might be worse. He seems to be the ‘viper’ kind of person who is waiting in the shadows for you to stumble only once then you are going to be bitten!” (Alice)

“Thank you Radcliff!” (Hiro)

“No problem. Is he your friend?” (Radcliff)

He said as he pointed at Wilhelm. We didn’t really know what to say. It’s not like we know him. Although we could call him a friend but that would be like the other ‘mass friends’ which most people have. It’s not like we are in such a good relationship but Wilhelm saved the day by answering the question with an expected answer. Who wouldn’t want to be the ‘friend’ of someone who might be to your help in the future?

This is why I don’t really believe in friendship. There are rare cases where its true but most of them are only a way for the other to kill time with someone or to climb up on your back. It’s kind of ridiculous. This one is such a case but we don’t really care or mind it. We too were helped out and we too want to use others to our own benefits. That’s normal among intelligent beings. You don’t have to be a human to be like that.

“Yes, I am. I’m called Chic Wilhelm. I helped them out once in the lower realm and now they helped me out. I thank the both of you for that. Finally I was able to kill this bastard! After I talked with you I went to a dungeon where he ambushed me after a long fight. I was barely able to come back alive and I had to spend all of my points on healing pills to get back into top shape.” (Wilhelm)

“By the way… What kind of pill did you put in my mouth? It had such a great effect as if would have been your m- I mean Alice sure is a Master of concocting haha!” (Wilhelm)

“... Yes she is. But it was the only one so don’t ask for more. Only if you want your ‘favor’ to be balanced hehe~” (Hiro)

“Thanks not. I’ll use that later.” (Wilhelm)

“That’s so sad. Don’t you want to use it now?~” (Alice)

“Ugh. No, miss sunshine..” (Wilhelm)

“Look he was captivated.” (Hiro)

“Fufu~” (Alice)

“Anyway! Sorry for disturbing you Radcliff. Now if you don’t mind then we are leaving to hunt some monsters. It’s time to gain some points and exchange for treasures!” (Hiro)

“No problem master!” (Radcliff)

All four of us flew out of the arena and started walking as we still chatted for a bit more. Many onlookers from before followed us suit and they had admiring faces when they looked at Radcliff or us but they were also fearful.. I wonder why!?

“... What’s this thing about master?” (Wilhelm)

“Nothing!” (Alice) (Hiro)

It’s not like we are going to tell the way of perfect cultivation to everyone. They might be able to realise it as time goes by but for now we are going to hold onto every advantage we have. Of course even though we told it to Radcliff this still doesn’t mean that he can be as fast as us. We have parallel minds making us much more quicker. There is no human mind which is even close to being quick enough to keep up with us.

“Suspicious…” (Wilhelm)

“You are just imagining things.” (Alice)

“Don’t you want to clean yourselves?” (Radcliff)

“What are you talkin-” (Alice)

“Oh! Oops~” (Alice)

I looked around and I saw that the people avoided us as they wore threatened faces when they looked at us. I’ve heard whispers like:

“Look those two were that. They are only first years yet they have torn a third stage cultivator into two pieces with their bare hands! Be careful with them!” (?)

“I think that we are going to be remembered by many at the lower levels..” (Alice)

“That might be. Anyway let’s move already! We need to get points! I want to know what are the hidden treasures that can’t be seen before having enough points!” (Hiro)

We quickly used our energies to clean ourselves.

“Now if you don’t mind we are going to hunt!” (Alice)

“Okay but be careful!” (Radcliff)

“*nod*” (Wilhelm)

We swiftly flew into the air and left the school grounds. We left the planet and flew to close by planet using our spaceship. This planet is called Fochorix and it’s a planet similar in size to Posnoth except that it was overrun by monsters and it had a chaotic wildlife. It’s time to hunt!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Hunting for scores and being famous?!?

Hiro’s POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

(AN:\ MINOR CHANGE! Italic without “” marks means H || A talking through their bond.

Talking through their bond

While “talking with others telepathically” happens in this form. So bond (Alice) or (Hiro) and “telepathically talking” (someone)) ← This too will be edited out and made into the format you have seen at the start.

We soon arrived on Fochorix. What welcomed us was a planet which of about ninety percent was water. This was a water world with deep oceans. The deeper you went the more powerful monsters you found. We jumped out from the spaceship high up in the air and enjoyed the feeling of freefall without stopping ourselves using our domains.

We dived into the ocean with a large and loud boom as the water splashed everywhere but it wasn’t painful to our powerful bodies as we easily resisted this. And we can merge together with the water too anyway so we had no way to get wounded from something like this.

Where should we go? (Alice)

I don’t know. It’s water everywhere… (Hiro)

You don’t say!? (Alice)

Come here you little! (Hiro)

Hahaha~ (Alice)

After chasing her and playing around for a bit we went towards a random way. We sensed many monsters all around us so it wasn’t hard to find monsters. We were 500 meters deep when the first death seeker appeared in the form of a huge whale except that it had razor sharp teeth and a much more powerful and tougher body. It had twelve percent of energy converted so we were able to kill it quite easily.

I stabbed its stomach full of holes and Alice pierced its heart with her sword. We took out its core which was in its head. Since this wasn’t a monster created by dungeons we had to search for its core but after it died it was easy to find with our mind magic. When a monster dies its mind is also going to be destroyed in the process so there is no mind power which can resist ours to search through its body for its core which has the remnants of its energy.

We left the corpse of the monster there and waited for other monsters to appear. Why would we go around if after some waiting we can kill hordes of monsters. These were all crazed monsters with infinite appetite so it didn’t matter if they ate a moment ago. If they feel the smell of blood then all of them are going to come. In five minutes there were hordes of monsters killing each other for the corpse but we also joined in on the fun. We didn’t come here to look at monsters fighting.

I was using my spear and Hydra Qi to form Hydra’s head, tail, paws and wings and I was continuously pouring all of my attacks towards these monsters. Since the place was filled to the brim I didn’t even have to aim as my attacks always hit a random target. When we saw a monster sinking down we quickly searched its body and tore out its core using our mind powers then stored it in our storage spaces. Since all of these monsters had AT MOST about 15-16 percent converted we had it easy as nothing can fight us equally as long as its power isn’t more than ours by a large margin.

We had exactly 1,6 Crypt so none of these monsters stood a chance. After half an hour of slaughtering finally all of them died but at that time something not unexpected has happened. More powerful monsters slowly started appearing as they started creeping up from the deeper parts of the oceans. We are building a fucking pyramid!... of monsters. These had about 16-20 percent converted which made our battle harder.

An alligator like monster swam towards me and arrived in front of me in a flash with its jaws wide opened. Since there was no one around… out of fun I changed into my monster forms and tore it into many pieces. It’s body was torn apart in a flash which surprised and scared the surrounding monsters. My body was 108 meters tall and 455 meters long. Such a huge body appearing out of nowhere would naturally scare them. Although these monsters were also big and had huge bodies but as I was a True Divine Beast mine was even bigger.

Alice also followed me and the two of us made short work of these trash mobs in our monster forms. We haven’t fought in our monster forms ever since coming here so we felt like releasing some ‘stress’. After killing the second round of monsters we changed back into our human forms and went farther away from the scene The last batch had about 23 percentage of their energies converted so the next would be hard to deal with in our human forms. We used our monster forms only at the end of this group.. We had about 100 cores at each percentage adding up to a sum of about 402 000 points.

We sensed something unexpected when we moved back. We sensed other humans grouping in a single point. They weren’t much more stronger than us considering energy conversion percentage so we can beat them if necessary.

Should we look at them? (Alice)

Yeah, let’s go. Maybe they have found something good and fighting over it. If it’s really good then we might as well… (Hiro)

Fufu~ let’s go. (Alice)

We moved towards where we sensed them which was actually about five thousand kilometers away from our original location. We arrived there in a short amount of time only to see them fighting against each other. No after careful examination I was able to see that three of them attacked a single one who had black stone in her hand. Two of the three attackers were female while one of them was a male. Alice quickly shot an arrow towards the three who thought that they can take on her attack.

The guy used his shield to ‘stop’ Alice’s arrow but is simply went through it and it also pierced his left upper arm. He wanted to scream out a bit in pain but we were in the water so the sound didn’t really transfer. All of them stopped as they looked towards us.

“What are you fighting for?~” (Alice)

She sent a mind message towards them to inquire about why they were fighting. After feeling the energy behind Alice’s attack I’m sure that the guy knew that he isn’t her opponent as he would be crushed in a single attack. He and the other three looked at us nervously. They clearly didn’t want to tell us what they are fighting for which means that black stone might be something extraordinary.

“What are you being silent for? Answer my wife!” (Hiro)

I poured oil on the fire by pressuring them even more. But at that time the girl who was besieged by the others answered us quickly.

“Please help me out! I found a good treasure and these three wants to take it away from me and even though I’ve offered that I’m going to give it to them so that they would let me go they said no.” (Besieged woman)

“How should we call you? I’m Hiro and she is Alice.” (Hiro)

“E- eh oh sorry. My name is Adeline Harcourt. I- I’ll pay you but please help me out!” (Adeline)

She swam next to us swiftly. The other three also came closer but they didn’t dare to attack after seeing how a single and casual attack of Alice’s could have killed their friend if not for Alice not aiming at his vital points.

“How did you get into this mess and what is that black stone?” (Alice)

“This black stone is a Spell Crystal containing a powerful curse. You can learn it in the same way you can skills from tomes.” (Adeline)

“Oh? Curse? What kind of curse? Or do you know its name at least?” (Hiro)

I was looking straight into her eyes so she wasn’t able to lie to me. Although this wasn’t known by others but our ‘passive’ ability is that we have a curse on our eyes called Curse of Truth. Whoever looks into a True Divine Beasts eyes is going to be affected by it. This is a very powerful curse and not even a tenth level cultivator could lie to me without me noticing. This didn’t mean that the person can’t tell lies. But I’m going to know if it’s like that. Of course if my target had equal or lower strength than me then the person can’t even lie to me.

“Yes. It’s called Ethereal Delusions. It makes the target having illusions. The target’s ears are going to ring non-stop and they are going to feel nauseated. If someone were to be hit by this curse in the middle of a battle you can imagine the consequences. Originally I was alone but when I met them we fought together against some monsters and after I found this Spell Stone in a cave they wanted to take it from me.” (Adeline)

“At first I said no and so they wanted to kill me. I have a big sister in the school called Lucette Harcourt who is at the third stage. I guess they feared that I’m going to tell them off to her and since not even school rules can protect them… they wanted to take care of me!” (Adeline)

“To be honest I too would have decided to kill you in that case but what I would have done differently is that I wouldn’t have tried to steal it from you if you were the one to find it.” (Alice)

Oh! Alice is a good girl now! (Hiro)

All this while we didn’t hide our messages so the other three also heard everything. They had nervous faces when they looked at us and finally one of the three took the courage to talk.

“If you want that stone you can have it. Just let us leave could you?” (Woman)

I don’t really care if they live or die but they are likely to conspire against us after this and since we have Fu Xiao as enemy, maybe we should take care of them.. We looked at Adeline with inquiring eyes.

“You can have this stone as a payment but help me take care of them if possible!” (Adeline)

As usual when you see a chance to take revenge you hold onto it. Her answer was as expected this.

“You heard her. We have enemies anyway and we don’t want to leave any more snakes behind our backs and we can also get our hands on a good skill.. Sorry guys but life is never fair and equal.” (Alice)

“Fuck you damned bastards! We aren’t going down without killing at least one of you!” (Guy)

“Do you want to die nameless? I don’t care about them as they are like indexes in your memories but you might care so if you want to be remembered by someone then name yourself.” (Hiro)

As I finished speaking I saw them gaining a ferocious look like cornered beasts. It’s a natural reaction. In their opinion although little but at least one of them has a chance to escape. When you are cornered that’s when your ‘friends’ betray you to save their own lives. This isn’t despicable as that’s how intelligent beings are especially cultivators who value their lives the most. All of them are greedy and selfish. Of course there are true friends, family… lovers who would really die for the other’s sake but those are rare.

Interestingly enough this is a more common thing among mortal parents. Not here though… alienation sure is powerful. What they didn’t know was that they had no chance to escape because we weren’t your average kind of slightly more powerful cultivators. If that had been known by them then they would have begged for their lives since usually that’s the next step. Or maybe not. It’s not like I’ve been in such a situation in reality up till now so I can’t know it for sure.

Don’t bother with them. We would forget them anyway. (Alice)

But we are cultivators so we can’t really forget- (Hiro)

Who you are lying to. Ignorance is bliss! (Alice)

That’s also true (Hiro)

(AN:\ This was spoken through their bond.)

We moved swiftly and killed them in a short amount of time. I charged at the guy and pierced his head in a swift move making his head explode. He was so slow.. Alice also released two arrows straight towards their heads and their heads exploded upon contact. We have perfect control over our energies not like the others so our attacks doesn’t come with destroying the nature though we can’t destroy anything here as we are in a huge ocean.

Seeing us being done so quickly surprised Adeline and was looking at us with wide opened eyes. Considering that they had fifteen percent converted and we had the strength as if we would have sixteen percent converted our killing speed was unreal. It should have taken more to kill them for a normal cultivator with the same difference. Having superior weapons and control made a huge difference.

Since Alice’s bow was made of a grade one metal it channeled her energy better making her attacks more powerful than a grade two would. After robbing them of their possessions we flew out of the ocean to talk. They didn’t have anything of worth from our point of view but we can pass on these things for quite a lot of points but this isn’t surprising because they were at low stages meaning that they haven’t been here for too long.

I simply don’t like asking for things so I didn’t remind her about our deal… Even when I was a mortal child I’ve never asked my parents for sweets or anything else. Even my mother mentioned many times that it was a bit weird how I’ve never asked for anything even though I was a child. I on the other hand always felt weird when I went into a shop and saw other children simply put anything they want into their shopping bag. I’ve never been like that.

I guess I am the weird one. Well whatever it’s not it matters though I still have this habit. After not saying anything for an awkward two seconds which seemed to be much more than it was I saw realization in her eyes. She saw the light!

“S- Sorry. I almost forgot it.. Here is your reward for helping me out. I’m really grateful to you for saving my life.” (Adeline)

“No problem. It came with rewards too so it was to our pleasure.” (Alice)

She handed it over to us and there came the awkward silence which was expected by us. I can talk very much if I’m in the presence of my ‘friends’ or real friends, family. It doesn’t matter but when it comes to strangers I’ve always felt weird in my past life too and it didn’t really change ever since then. Luckily or unluckily Alice was the same so we didn’t know what to say and as usually it is with human psyche if you see more people than you with the same kind of feeling then you are going to be affected by it.

Since she saw two of us feeling so awkward she too started feeling awkward but luckily after five seconds which seemed to be an eternity I opened my mouth to say:

“O- Okay. Now we are going to hunt a some more monsters. Have a nice day…” (Hiro)

Kyaaa this was such a lame finish! We are too unsocial at some cases! (Alice)

I know right? This is so terrible! My face is burning in shame! Let’s leave quickly and leave behind our social skills!! (Hiro)

Uww we are so bad at these things. This is your fault! Your past has affected my personality! Maybe I’d have become a dragon who has good social skills! (Alice)

Dream on honey. (Hiro)

The only good side of this is that I can be with you~ I don’t mind even if you have changed me or not because I feel the happiest like this. I can’t imagine a future without you. (Alice)

Nor do you have to. I’ll make it sure that we are going to be eternal! We can live together forever! (Hiro)

Uhh~ (Alice)

After I answered Adeline we quickly turned around and flew away and stopped only after about twenty minutes of flying. It’s better if we go to the other side of the planet! We don’t want to meet her so soon after such a weird scene.. We stopped and carefully studied this Spell Stone. These stones can contain single use skills just like for example our Hydro Mind.

When she handed over the Spell Stone information flooded our minds about this curse, its name and how to use it. Curses were different from normal skills or mind attacks as both of them were quite easy to defend against. As long as you had enough strength or mind power you could stop them or crush them but this wasn’t the case at curses. Calling curses were quite hard and needed time but they were the most powerful kind of attacks.

Using them in the middle of a battle was literally impossible unless you had someone to cover you or you had parallel minds. Luckily for us we had both.. Now even I can do it without Hiro having to ‘give’ one of his minds to me as I too had two minds. Curses were made up of the matter beyond the space which can’t be controlled by anyone. It was said that thing beyond space was the thing which kept the promises and oaths true. I don’t know if it’s like that but for now I don’t care.

This meant that we have a new way to use a powerful attacks. We had two very powerful curses in our inherent memories but we can’t use them for now. This on the other hand wasn’t such an overpowering curse so we were able to use it. When we want to use a curse we have to control Space Energy which is the lowest kind of energy… to form an array out of it. When these secret arrays are formed they control the energy beyond the space to make a simple line of light which enters its target.

Upon entering its target the person can defend against the curse with his/her own energy or mind power or both but usually it’s bound to fail. Truth be told no one knows the real way to defend against curses or even if someone knows that person won’t tell it to anyone. I’m no different as I don’t know about it either but even if I’d know I wouldn’t tell it to others. Maybe to the ones that are closer to me. These Space Energy arrays are quite complicated and they are made up of thousands of formations compressed into a single one.

Creating new curses is the hardest thing to do in the whole universe because you have to create a powerful combination of formation which can crack the space, call forth the power beyond it and make it do what you want to. Something like that was straight impossible for us. I guess the creator of the universe should know about it but that’s very far away from us so that’s unknown for us.

This Ethereal Curse had only a temporary effect and it was also easy to cast so that’s the reason they wanted it so badly. If it would have been your usual long curse then they wouldn’t have bothered to care about it so much. But this curse can be casted easily so it could mean a lot of help in a battle! And to us? If we combine it with Hydro Mind, our mind reading ability and Binding Clock I wouldn’t dare to face ourselves.

“Learn it. It doesn’t matter which one of us does it anyway. I’ll…” (Hiro)

“You’ll? You will hug me while I do it? Fufu~ I can hear your thoughts you know?” (Alice)

“Yeah. But I really got in the mood to just luv you! I want to hug you so much!” (Hiro)

“So good for me. Come I’ll love you back with all of me.” (Alice)

She used her mind power to learn the curse and I also learned it as she has done so. We stayed flying there in the air hugging each other. I don’t know why but I’ve just got in the mood for it. Sometimes I’m so unpredictable. It happens to me at times that I have a sudden mood swing and all goes wrong or the other way around. Since we were alone together I have no way to have a bad mood! I was happy and loving so I wanted to hog her all for myself and as expected from my other half she didn’t say things like ‘I’m not in the mood’.

She simply reciprocated my feelings unconditionally. Ah~ I love her so badly. After taking a little break from this never ending struggling through life we went back to do it once again. After killing thousands of monsters all around this planet for days we have collected about two thousand of the cores at each percentage. We did the same tactic again and again but doing so was tiring and boring so we decided to go back to the school for now.

We should be able to get a huge amount of Energy Converting pills from the amount of points we are going to get for this and after we consume all of them we can advance and hunt stronger monsters once again which is going to bring even more points to us. We left Fochorix and went back to Posnoth. When we arrived at the school we were looked at by many people. Some had envious eyes while some had respectful, admiring.

Of course this was only among those who were new as the older ones wouldn’t ‘get so low’ to respect someone who is ‘weaker’ than them. We heard whisperings like-

“Look those two are the ones. They killed a cultivator at the third stage with only ten percent of their energies converted! I heard that many elders are interested in taking them as their apprentices!” (?)

“I’m so envious. It would be so good if I were to be selected to become an elder’s disciple!” (?)

We were able to hear them as they used their mind powers to ‘hide’ their chatting from us. Those who were here had a habit of being more powerful than the others making them think that the others can’t hear them even though there are many that are more powerful than they are. I too wouldn’t dare to use our mind powers to talk as there are many cultivators at the fourth stage and above.

Though one of such mind messages pricked my ears…

“Uoh look at her ass! I bet that she would feel great in the bed! And those tits and full pink lips.” (Death seeker guy)

“If only they wouldn’t be so powerful! We are only at the second stage so we don’t too much chance. I heard that they beat those who were examining the newcomers in a single move!” (Death seeker guy 2)

I quickly told my ‘problem’ to Alice through our bond.

*growl* Alice I- I want to kill! Lusting after you is one thing but they are talking about how they should take care of us!! They are courting death! (Hiro)

Kill them. I don’t care. Wait. Now that I think about it they are threatening my mate!! FUCKERS! They have to die! (Alice)

Since we were on school grounds we can’t kill them so we marked them with our superior mind powers without them noticing.

Just you wait when you leave school because you are never going to return fuckers! (Hiro)

I’m in~ (Alice)

For now we went towards Echo Desert Pillar to exchange for Silverleaf points. We quickly arrived at the place and went straight towards Folian. It was ‘weekend’ time where most of the cultivators took a day off and went to arenas, pubs or such places to enjoy themselves. Of course there were still people who were exchanging for points or treasures but there were barely some of them.

“Hello Foalin” (Alice)

“Hello” (Hiro)

“Hello you two. Are you back to exchange for some points?” (Foalin)

“Yes. We’ve made quite a lot so we can advance quickly for now.” (Alice)

What was particular about this level that it was very easy to advance at the start but it was much more harder the higher you went. The difficulty increased by many times after each percent compared to the lower levels. We would need tens of millions of pills to convert a single percent. Of course we can do so without pills too but it’s going to be slower like that but considering that we can kill so many monsters it’s going to be easy for us to literally jump over this whole level! Or that’s what I wanted to believe but our dreams were soon crushed.

Alice took out cores we had numbering to 46 000!! You could imagine the pile of cores that appeared out of nowhere. Foalin opened her eyes widely upon seeing it and it was surprising even for us as we haven’t seen it out of our storage spaces. It was like a mountain. The people who were in the building also made a clamour as they were talking loudly with each other.

“What the fuck? Just how many monsters did they kill?” (?)

“I don’t know man but that would take years for me. They are real monsters!” (?)

Well we are.. (Alice)

“Uhm wait a moment. - she counted our cores with her mind power - Okay you have 2000 of each core with 11 to 23 percentage converted so adding it up means 8.060.000 points in total! Oh my god, you really made it big! I’ve seen such huge amounts traded in at once only among cultivators at the ninth stage!” (Foalin)

She had cold sweat on her forehead as she announced the points we are going to get.

“What can we trade for from so much? I’m sure that we should be able to get some things with better quality!” (Hiro)

“Y- Yes you can. Come with me and I’m going to show it to you but at first I’m going to store these cores as I’m supposed to and transfer your points to you.” (Foalin)

“Thanks~” (Alice)

She stored it away in a storage item which had the shape of a barrel. Somehow I have a feeling that it has a huge space inside it. She then used an unique formation to seal the points that were transferred to us. Now both of us had 8.060.000 points! This ‘not halving the points’ rule was a really good one! This also incited others to work in teams. I guess at the higher realms cultivators who can work in teams are necessary. I wonder how powerful those harbringers are. (AN:\ Just to be clear I know that it should be spelled as harbingers. I created my own word for it.. I have so much creativity with these….)

We followed after her through a door and went upwards in this tall tower. After reaching the height of about 3000 meters which was nothing compared to the tallness of this tower we went through a door. It’s interesting that we came only this far. This means that there are still many things to discover! She opened the door and we saw a similar scene to what we saw in Vertshadow dungeon’s resting rooms. Now let’s browse among the things we can get our hands on!

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

(AN:\ How many points they get after a core with x percent converted. It’s incremented by 30 after each percent as you can see and they had 2000 of each cores. That’s how I’ve got 8.060.000 points in total.

Percent %

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

Points

130

160

190

220

250

280

310

340

370

400

430

460

490

What they robbed can be used later as ‘presents’ for those who might want to join to their ‘factions’ but that’s for later. Also I didn't forget that I have to mention why they can't leap over this level. It's going to be in the next chapter.)

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Becoming Faction Leaders

Alice’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

What welcomed us was a room filled with many things and there was also a list of how they are called or what can they do. We saw numerous weapons, armors made of grade one metal. Some of them were made from Durinium just like our weapons. There were many pills of every kind gathered into piles. There were also other things such as cultivation techniques, skills and we even saw a mind attack which is a first for us. Of course, it didn’t matter to us as ours were stronger and this was also true to our cultivating methods and normal skills.

In a way this is sad. Even though there are so many ‘treasures’ here, they are worthless to us though I’m not complaining! (Alice)

Yes but I’m sure that there are other things too. Come let’s look around. (Hiro)

“You can look around and if there is anything to your liking then you can ask me about its price though seeing your weapons and armors I have a feeling that you don’t need any of those.” (Foalin)

“Yes.” (Alice)

“Can I have a question? I know that I’m not really supposed to pry into your things but I’m curious and since you two are kind-” (Foalin)

“Just say it already.” (Hiro)

“O- Okay. So where did you get your equipment from?” (Foalin)

“We made them.” (Hiro)

She opened her eyes widely upon hearing my answer and she asked-

“Are you a smith?” (Foalin)

“Yes. I’m making the weapons, enchantments while Alice is responsible for inscribing and pill concocting.” (Hiro)

“You sure know many things..” (Foalin)

I saw that there was some envy in her eyes but it didn’t matter. That’s natural and there is a positive kind of envy too. It’s not necessarily a bad thing. After looking around the room completely the best we found was an Energy Converting pill which is twenty times as potent as the normal one but its price is twenty-two times as much. But even if it’s like that we are still better off with that.

When we need millions of pills what are we supposed to do with that? Stuff our mouths for a whole day to consume them all? Since we were only at the height of 3000 meters and this tower had a height of 20 000 meters I’m sure that the real deals are higher up but we don’t have enough points for that. Since we weren’t in need of weapons, armors or any kind of skill at this level we went with the pills. From the 8 060 000 points we had, we could have bought 20 150 Low Energy Converting pills. Such an amount would be enough for us to convert 30 percent of our energies. But that was nothing much as advancing at the early stages are easy.

“We would like to exchange our points for Middle-level Energy Converting pills.” (Alice)

Since we didn’t want to bother with consuming pills for a whole day as stuffing so much into our mouths would have been taken a long time we rather wanted to exchange for Middle-level Energy Converting pills. We would have bought 916 of such pills which is 100 more than what’s necessary to convert 30 percent of our energies but our dreams of advancing quickly and easily were destroyed with a single sentence from Foalin!

(AN:\ 21 266 Low lv. Pills are necessary to convert 31 percent while 1064 of Mid-lv. Pills. On the other hand to reach 30 percent of conversion 16 324 Low lv. Pills are necessary or 816 Mid-lv. Pills. Their prices are 400 and 8 000 respectively. You just have to divide 8 060 000 with 400 or 8 800 to get their prices. That’s how I’ve got 20 1500 and 916.)

“Sorry, but you can’t take that much as it’s against the rules. I’d like to help you but one person can take only 200 of Middle-level Energy Converting pills or 4000 Low level per month also if you have taken one of them then you can’t take pills of a higher or lower level.” (Foalin)

“What?!” (Alice)

“Sorry but as the demand is high but the production is much lower we have to restrict our output. If cultivators from the higher realms would help us out then we could provide everyone with the necessary amount of pills but they too have their problems so we can’t help it.” (Foalin)

A month here meant five years in the mortal world! We were only twenty years old and waiting so much would be a nightmare for us! Although this amount might be enough for normal cultivators as they can take half of month to consume it and another half to get enough points for the next month. They can spend many years like this but that wasn’t the case for us! We could advance much quicker than the others but we also in need of huge amounts of energies!! Advancing only thirty percent in five years!? That’s against our beliefs!

I’m a dragon god! Why should I waste so many years for only thirty percent and it’s only going to take much, much more at the higher percentages and stages! We have to do something!

“And what about herbs and things like that? Can we exchange for such things?” (Alice)

“Hmm, we do have herbs and you can exchange for some of them but we don’t have too much of that to sell either. You know how it goes. If we don’t have herbs to make pills from then we can’t sell it either… it would only make the monthly set even lower.” (Foalin)

“So no herbs?” (Alice)

“So no herbs!” (Foalin)

“Ugh. It seems like we will have to go to dungeons and alike to get enough for ourselves.” (Alice)

“Don’t cry, my love. We can advance quickly even without them and I’m sure that we are going to find a way to get more pills!” (Hiro)

“Yes!” (Alice)

He hugged me to his bosom and we heard someone cough.

“ *cough* I’m still here.” (Foalin)

Now that I think about it, we sounded like some drug addicts.. (Hiro)

“S- Sorry!” (Alice)

We separated and after getting our pills we left the place. We were left with 6 300 000 points which were a lot. We didn’t even have to care about collecting them for a while. After leaving Echo Desert Pillar we went to our house to fuck then we started consuming the pills we have gained. We sat down on our bed back to back and took out our pills. 916 pills still made quite big piles in front of us so we set to it immediately.

As the energies of those pills flooded my body I felt a rapid change in my energy. I consumed the World Energy which was inside these pills and I too also started to convert my energy. It was much more easier with the help of the ‘alien’ World Energy. My strength was quickly growing at the first some percents as it wasn’t so hard but as I continued on it was getting harder and harder and I had to consume more pills. Considering our talents after taking two days to convert our energies we were able to convert 25 percent instead of 24 percent which we were supposed to! Now we had the strength of someone at the third stage not considering our own skills!

The only downside is that we can’t get so many pills from now on for a relatively long time! I hope that we can find something good… (AN:\ Since you need 1,3 times as much pill after each stage then type in a calculator 20 * 1,3 then start pressing enter and do it 90 times to reach 100 percent. You’re going to see how many pills are necessary even for a single percentage… Here is a link to my gdrive document about this if you are interested in it. https://docs.google.com/document/d/1Gapy-HLx3RWiCTP-vZDjNlRL4YMOnGzg1__RHDOXYYw/edit?usp=sharing)

Waa, what’s up with me!? I’m still in the mood to hug you! (Hiro)

Then do it but even I’ve got in the mood for it... And something more… (Alice)

I can’t help it. It’s been two days which is way too much time if you count it in mortal days!! I can’t separate from him for so long without repercussions! After satisfying those ‘repercussions’ we left the school because we sensed something good. We didn’t forget those two little bastards who dared to threaten my mate even though they did it only in their minds! You might say that we are the evil ones but I’m a dragon! What did you expect? That I’m going to be a little angel!? Time to shed some blood...

Since they were marked with our mind powers and they weren’t able to sense it we simply followed after them. We reached them in half a minute far away from the school and I greeted them.

“Hello you two~” (Alice)

“Hmm? Oh, you are that sex- beautiful girl! Haha, nice to meet you! What can I help you with?” (?)

One of them answered back with a ‘respectful’ demeanor but I picked up on what he wanted to say...

“Ehm the thing is that~ could you die?” (Alice)

“Huh?” (?)

“Don’t huh to me. Just die you fucker.” (Hiro)

He couldn’t wait any longer as he stabbed his spear through the poor guys head instantly. I shot a Dragon’s Wings with my arms towards the other one and it cut him into two halves. Both of them died a quick death.

We are so evil~ They didn’t even make a move yet we killed them~ (Alice)

And? Who cares? They should have known it better than to use their mind powers to chat right in front of us and such things at that.

Then suddenly out of nowhere came a guy charging at us with a spear in hand. As it stood he would hit me if I didn’t evade which of course was an easy thing. He wasn’t a high-level cultivator but at that time Hiro grabbed my ass with his left hand and rotated us then with his right hand used his spear to throw it at the charging guy. He made something terrible while doing this saying:

“My right-hand kills while my left-hand feels ah-” (Hiro)

His spear throw killed the guy but this line also killed me…

“.....” (Alice)

“.....” (Hiro)

“Sorry I don’t know what came to me.” (Hiro)

“You are terrible at rapping. What was that ah- to begin with? And this whole line.” (Alice)

“Nooo!! Don’t repeat it at least! The shame!” (Hiro)

He put his hands on his face and I felt through our bond that he felt shame… no wonder though he doesn’t have to be shameful in front of me.

“I have to erase this from your memories!! And from mine too..” (Hiro)

“L- Let’s just forget it okay?” (Alice)

“Yes!” (Hiro)

His face was still red and I couldn’t help it. I slipped…

“Pff- pfft hahaha” (Alice)

“You are so cruel.” (Hiro)

“Sorry~ Anyway time to loot them. Their things can be given away later.” (Alice)

We found a spear, a sword, and a saber. All of them had relatively good armors compared to the norm. After Hiro enchants them and I inscribe them, they are going to be quite good armors. We intend to create some ‘factions’ which we would use to get our hands on herbs and metals. The rule would be that if they can bring metals or the necessary herbs to us then Hiro would make them weapons or armors while I would concoct pills. Of course, we would set a necessary amount if they want to get something. The difference would be our profit!

How much more should we ask from them I wonder? Too much is wrong but considering what they are going to get… maybe we should ask for about one-third more than what’s necessary? (Hiro)

No way! Half is totally okay. Where can they get armors or weapons with so many enchantments and even I’m going to inscribe them with one or maybe two runes? That price is totally alright! (Alice)

Okay. Then let’s go with half of it. Everyone should be happy with that. If we are going to have good traffic then we can get quite a lot of materials. From so much, it’s going to be easy for you to make pills and for me to have many metals! (Hiro)

It was night time so we went back and ‘slept’ till morning. With the rising sun, we also moved to a building called Societal Cross. This wasn’t a huge building like the others but it was still important for many cultivators and now that’s the case for us too. It was about twenty meters tall, twenty meters wide and forty meters long. Like most of the buildings, this too was made up of huge white stones.

We found a receptionist and submitted our faction which is going to be called The Lawless. After submitting the faction name it’s going to be put out among the other factions. There are ten factions and it’s a rare occurrence when a new appears because usually they are crushed by the old and powerful ones. There are things like classes in this school where cultivators can learn about energy control, little pointers about cultivation methods and such but since we don’t need help in any of these we aren’t attending them.

This is also a reason we don’t know anyone here. Others are attending those classes and the more talented ones are revered while we, on the other hand, can get famous only by slaughtering these pigs who call themselves geniuses. On the board where the ten factions are listed in a ranking ours were at the bottom. I’m sure that someone is going to try crushing us too but they can come anytime. Except when we are making love. Don’t bother a lusting dragon!

Under the name of the faction we also stated this:

The Lawless

This faction is created for the reason to gather cultivators who want to get good weapons or pills for free. All you have to do is provide the necessary amount of materials which are going to be stated if you join.

We are going to ask for a little more than what is necessary which is going to be our profit. We can make any kind of weapon, armor or pill as long as you have the materials! We also need a director as we don’t want to bother with controlling the faction.

We don’t have any laws except that you must hand over the necessary amount of material to get the thing you want. If you want to join then come to the Unwelcoming Hillside mountain and we can talk about it. If you want to become the director then you have to be able to beat at least people at the sixth stage. That’s the minimum.

We welcome everyone, A., H.

That’s how our mountain was called. Although it was a nice place but the natural energies were relatively scarce there and someone was funny enough in the past to give this mountain such a name... It didn’t matter to us as we don’t need areas with abundant Universe Energy since we need to convert our energies not cultivate it and we aren’t really staying at our house, to begin with. The mountain being deserted only made it better as we weren’t very social…

We went back to our house and after about thirty minutes there came, a group of cultivators. Since we didn’t want to be known widely, we have shrouded ourselves in dark magic making it impossible to look through it. The ones who came were at the fourth - fifth stage numbering at eight people. They quickly came in and we met with our first possible members. When you start something new it’s always a little nerve wracking even if you don’t care about it so much. We were the same at this time.

“Hello. Are you two the faction creators?” (? Guy)

“Yes, we are. Are you interested in joining?” (Hiro)

“First do you have a sample? I mean we came because we are in need of weapons, pills, and armors. If your work is shitty then we are leaving.” (? Guy)

He had about 59 percent converted so he was the ‘leader’ among them.

“Since we don’t have sample items I can only show you my own weapon or some other weapons that we found and enchanted and inscribed with runes. Are you okay with that?” (Hiro)

“Yes.” (? Guy)

These starting moments are so bad. Hiro was like an item being put on sale! My mate was being measured up by others which I didn’t like but we have to bear with it for now. If they don’t know our products we aren’t going to have any traffic but once words get out about our weapons etc. then I’m sure that many cultivators are going to come in flocks to get one. Fufu~ at that time we are going to be the ones to select who can join and who not! Hiro handed over his spear and after grabbing it the guy opened his eyes widely with his mouth wide opened.

Since our weapons were bounded with our bloods we didn’t have to fear anyone stealing it. The formation on it could prevent that because it would turn into liquid and flow back into our hands. Seeing the four enchantments and inscriptions on it his hands shook and a longing fire was burning in his eyes.

“Oh my god!! This is ridiculous!! Such a weapon is worth way more than what I can get from Silverleaf points! Can you really make such weapons?” (? Guy)

Hiro called back his spear into his hands startling the guy but he had an even happier face after seeing this.

“We can but the thing is that I won’t make it into as powerful as mine. That would be like giving weapons into people’s hands who might become our enemies later.. But fear not because I can guarantee one-two or three enchantments with the same amount of inscriptions. Those things can also be selected by the customer.” (Hiro)

“And what is going to regulate how many enchantments and inscriptions you put on them?” (? Guy)

“There are going to be three grades in our faction and you can get one in the third grade, two in the second and three in the third grade. If you want to get into a higher grade then all you have to do is to buy our products. You have to buy three weapons or armors to get into the second grade and five to get into the third grade. The core members who are going to be the first ten members can get into the first grade immediately. The director can get anything with four enchantments and inscriptions which are exclusive only to that person.” (Hiro)

“Of course that person too can get only one and he/she will have to pay if maintenance is necessary. I’m sure that you’ve seen the necessary requirements to become the director.” (Hiro)

Hey, shouldn’t we contact Radcliff? I’d rather make such weapon and armor for him than to some new unknown strangers.. (Alice)

Oh, you are right though I don’t know if he is going to become the chairman of our faction. (Hiro)

We don’t know if we don’t try. (Alice)

…. This was almost as bad as my ‘rap’ shit. (Hiro)

Uuh I know. *sob* Such a low class saying.. It was like a copy paste text!! (Alice)

Don’t cry honey, I too have such terrible moments. Maybe everyone has! (Hiro)

While we were having our tragedy they became excited that they can join our faction and get to become first grade members immediately.

“I’m joining! Take me in!” (? Guy)

After he shouted so the others also made a clamor and started voicing their agreements. We have memorized their auras to remember them and gave them the badges of this faction. Every faction had a badge which also differentiated its members from members of other factions. Ours had a circular shape and there was a sword pierced into that circular ‘planet’. The ones they have got also had three stars at the bottom meaning that they were first grade members. These were sealed with our unique Dragon and Hydra qi so no one can falsify it.

“Okay, we are all done. Now you can tell us what you need then we are going to tell you the necessary materials and when you are done with collecting it we are going to make them.” (Hiro)

“Great!” All of them shouted.

“By the way, I’m called Rayner Barberi. I’m glad to join!” (Rayner)

After him, everyone introduced themselves to us even though we didn’t even listen to their names so it’s likely that we won’t remember it. We are so terrible. Whatever... They were looking at us with inquiring eyes waiting for us to tell our names. Sadly for them, we ignored their inquiring eyes.

“Thank you for joining. Now please tell me what do you need.” (Hiro)

It was weird to see a talking black cloud but I was one such black cloud too. After all of them described the weapons and armors they wanted Hiro told them how much metals and which kind should they get.

“Hey and what about those pills?” (Rayner)

“I was about to mention it because what are really necessary for us are herbs, not metals.” (Hiro)

He looked at me and I joined the fray by telling them what kind of herbs they should gather. Since we can hunt cores ourselves we don’t need those.

“Okay. I’ll make sure to gather everything!” (Rayner)

He was hyped to leave and gather everything so that he can get his hands on his new possessions. The others also followed suit and left the place. Since we didn’t want to repeat this process we flew to Echo Desert Pillar and exchanged for Memory Crystals for 1 000 000 points. We have bought 500 000 pieces which should be enough for now. It’s not a single use item so we can use it to receive the orders then reset them. We made a building on our courtyard for now with a name board on it saying ‘Ordering House’.

We put down the Memory Crystals there and stated everything in another Memory Crystal which had another board before it saying ‘information’. All of those Memory Crystals were bounded with our blood making it impossible to steal. They can crush it though but then they can expect losing a life too.. If there would be an order then we can simply know about it through the Memory Crystal.

Anything can be bounded with your blood as long as you have enough of it… but luckily we had high regeneration abilities making it easy for us to bound so many things without dying of blood loss. Hiro quickly made a sample weapon and put it out in the ordering house for everyone to see and inspect. The rules about member grades were also stated clearly. For now, we have left the planet to hunt for monster cores as those were necessary for me to concoct pills.

Two days later when we came back with many low and mid level monster cores we have found something unexpected. Although we knew that it’s going to be a big success but that it would be like that in such a short time? That! We did not know! There were many orders and the first batch of people was already there with the necessary materials.

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Overgrowing faction and a lot of patting

Hiro’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two days later when we returned all we saw was a crowd around our silent little house. Although I haven’t made any weapons yet but the sample weapon visibly had its effects. We shrouded ourselves with dark magic and went inside only to cause a clamor among those who were there. I guess Rayner and his friends didn’t hold their mouths. We also realized that we were in need of a receptionist or accountant or something like that to know who has brought the necessary metals or herbs if we don’t want to meet with everyone all the time.

What about Foalin? If we can provide her with better payment then I’m sure that she would come. (Alice)

That might be so. Let’s ask her later and we also need another place for these things! I don’t want to see so many people in our courtyard!! (Hiro)

Rayner and his group came in front of us.

“Hello! We are done with collecting the necessary amount! When can I get my weapon, armor, and pills?” (Rayner)

“I should be done with all of your weapons in at most a day but I have some things to take care of. But even like that, it’s going to be ready by tomorrow.” (Hiro)

“Great! Thank you very much!” (Rayner)

They handed over what they have collected from their storage rings and we also stored it away. They were at relatively high levels so they had enough points or money to trade for or buy a storage ring. We quickly flew away from the gathering group and went towards Echo Desert Pillar. When we were far enough we also stopped using Dark Magic. After going inside we found Foalin but she had a student before her so we waited. After ten minutes she was finally free. We don’t like waiting.

“Hello, Foalin. Are you interested in another job?” (Alice)

“Hello, what kind of job?” (Foalin)

“We need a receptionist… How much do you get for working for the school?” (Alice)

“Ehm. fifty Energy Converting pills per month... It’s low but I should be happy that I get that much considering my talent..” (Foalin)

She had a sad face on which made even me somewhat sad. I’m not the sympathetic type but sometimes it happens even to me. Alice was the same. Since we can help her out then why not!?

“If you help us out then you can get more than that. For now, I’m not sure about the amount but I can be sure that it’s going to be over one hundred and that’s the bottom.” (Alice)

“O- One hundred!? For someone like me!? I’m in!” (Foalin)

Huh? That was quite easy. Well, it’s twice as much as she gets so no wonder. (Hiro)

“Then wait for us for a bit. We are soon coming back and then you should come with us.” (Alice)

“Okay!” (Foalin)

She was in a good mood as she answered happily. Getting a new job with double payment surely feels good. Although I’m wondering about her workload... We quickly left Echo Desert Pillar and flew to Radcliff’s house. It was much bigger than ours and the natural energies were thick in the surroundings. Being at the ninth stage surely came with advantages. His house was four times as big as ours with four times as big courtyard as ours. We quickly went inside like some intruders and barged in on him. He was meditating in the living room. What else would he do...?

“Hi! We need you, my good friend!” (Hiro)

I want to use him.. Hahaha~ It’s not like we are in such a deep friendship for now. He is benefitting from us while we are doing the same thing. Of course, I know that he would help us out if we were in such a position and we are the same. Though right now it’s likely that we are too weak for that.

“H- Hi. What can I help you with?” (Radcliff)

“We need a director for our faction. You can also get a weapon and armor such as this.” (Hiro)

I said as I threw over my spear to him. He grabbed it only to open his eyes widely.

“W- What the hell! Such weapons cost many millions in Echo Desert Pillar and they don’t have four enchantments not to talk about inscriptions! It’s good if you can find a weapon with a single one!! Where the hell did you get this from!? With this and your cultivation method, I could surely beat that damned bastard!! He killed my brother for a treasure! I need exactly a weapon like this!” (Radcliff)

“Then this is a perfect chance for you to get your hands on it. Also, these weapons are made by us. I guess I haven’t told it to you yet. But I’ve done it just now! Hehe~” (Hiro)

“And what do I have to do as a ‘director’? I’m not going to jump into some kind of shit river!” (Radcliff)

“Ehm.. you don’t have to do something like that. What the hell do you think about us!?” (Alice)

“I’m sorry master!” (Radcliff)

“Don’t come with that to me!” (Alice)

“ *Cough* Anyway, you are going to become a poser for us! You are going to be the image for our faction, someone at a high level. Like that, we won’t have to care about those who want to destroy our factions, because most of them are going to turn back, and using our weapons you can beat up those who don’t.” (Hiro)

“That’s all?” (Radcliff)

“That’s all!” (Hiro)

“Could you promise it to me?” (Radcliff)

“Do you seriously don’t believe in your master?” (Alice)

My little angel refuted back at the best moment.

“Ugh. I do..” (Radcliff)

Our exploit is done! (Alice)

Let’s go! (Hiro)

“Oh by the way. What kind of weapon do you need? You will have to get the material yourself for it but at first, describe it to me.” (Hiro)

“Hmm. I’m using a greatsword so I need that. I’m sure that you know what kind of enchantments and runes are good for it so do it as you wish.” (Radcliff)

“Okay~” (Hiro)

We left him, went to Societal Cross and changed the post about it. We deleted the part about looking for a Director and added Radcliff’s name instead. This didn’t mean that he was at the highest position in the faction as we were its creators but the data about that is secret for now and Radcliff is at the second highest position after us. After being done with the data modification we also asked the receptionist about how can we get an area to build on for our faction. He said that we can buy it and after listing every possible place we picked a big one at a good place for one million points.

Now we were left with 4 300 000 but that was alright as we can get as much as before in at most a day now that we have advanced so much. After doing so we also modified our post about the location of the faction. We picked up Foalin who in the meantime left her job as a school receptionist at Echo Desert Hall and left with us. Her memories about the tower weren’t erased since many cultivators at the ninth stage also knew it. The school simply liked to keep a mysterious face about that tower and most of the cultivators also helped in it.

We flew to the place we have just bought and built a nice and big building on it. The back of it was a house which was constructed by Foalin as she is going to live there. After flying back to our courtyard we have simply flown the whole building into the air surprising those who were inside.

“What the hell are you doing!? This is The Lawless’ property!” (?)

“We are its creators and I’m just moving the building to another location. You can make your orders and everything else there.” (Hiro)

“Oh okay..” (?)

Of course, we covered our bodies once again. After putting down the building at its new location we told Foalin what she has to do. We were about to go back to our house and start working when a woman flew in front of us.

“Are you the owners of this new faction?” (?)

“Yes, but who the hell are you?” (Alice)

Since she didn’t have a friendly demeanor there was no need to be friendly.

“Hmph! I’m called Anne Lamar from The Jade Eagles faction. I’ve heard that there are some brats who think that they can become someone great even though they are still wet behind their ears!” (Anne)

“Pfft- Such a lame sentence!” (Alice)

“You bitch! You are courting death!” (Anne)

Hearing Alice’s voice clearly told everyone that she is a female. Also, we didn’t have to fear this woman as she was only at the fifth stage with fifty-six percent converted. We can easily beat her even alone.

Let me play with her. (Alice)

Okay~ (Hiro)

Alice took out her bow which gave off a powerful aura, surprising Anne.

“Hahaha~ After I beat you I’m going to take your weapon! It’s going to be very helpful to me. I even have a skill which I can use with it!” (Anne)

“Take it if you can. Though we can do another one anytime..” (Alice)

Advertising yourself? Well, it’s a good moment as there are quite a lot of people. Show them the power of our ‘weapons’. (Hiro)

Fufu~ We can exploit her too in a way! She came at the best moment! (Alice)

Alice didn’t wait any longer and released three Dragon arrows towards Anne who had a kodachi as her weapon. She barely had enough time to deflect two of Alice’s arrows only to get pierced into her thighs by the third one.

“Is that all? You sure are great. Kyaa! What are you doing at such a time!?” (Alice)

I pinched her ass while she was being mighty which caused a cute yelp from her.

“Hahaha~” (Hiro)

“You are looking down on me!” (Anne)

Seeing that we ignored her she became angry.

“Could you shut up already? Hey everyone looks at the quality of the weapons you can trade for!” (Alice)

She shouted towards them. Although we wanted to advertise it, it was so obvious that even I feel a bit shameful... To cover our shame Alice quickly finished this battle. After shooting another three Dragon arrows towards Anne but with much more power behind it and it was also mixed with Chaos magic, her weapon was broken into pieces upon contact. Alice quickly released the other two arrows and only the Chaos Bolts exploded on her body which caused a lot of damage but still didn’t kill her.

We saw that the crowd had a longing look and they quickly flooded Foalin and then left to collect the materials. We are going to have a lot of work to do. We didn’t want to waste any more time so we went back to our workshop with the new materials and started making the new weapons, armors, and pills. After a day of work, I was done with all of them just like Alice. We went into the building of our faction without covering ourselves since no one knew who we were. After going through a backdoor we stored the new weapons in the building and notified Foalin that the owners can take it away when they come.

Afterward, we took the memory crystals and found out that we had about four hundred orders and about three hundred of them has also brought the materials. It was a good thing as this meant that we are going to be rich but it also meant a lot of work! For now, we didn’t make our own pills and Alice has joined in smithing too as that took more time. Finding herbs was harder so even the others couldn’t bring in that much so easily. Since we had every knowledge connected both of us can concoct, enchant, inscribe or smith too. It’s just that we liked sharing the work.

After five days we were done with everything only to find another workload with even more orders. The forthcoming month is going to be hell... But the good side is that we will be able to advance through the early and middle stages quickly! Since we have got so many resources we were able to concoct some tens of millions of pills only after a few days! But trouble never missed us as it came in the form of a person called Fu Xiao. I was wondering when he would come. I guess killing his little brother and sister didn’t leave us in a good light. We were in our own house and we were handing over Radcliff’s new weapon to him.

“Come out you two! It’s time for you to learn your place!” (Fu Xiao)

“Look. He came for you as a practice dummy!” (Alice)

“... Hahaha, okay okay, I get it. I’ll go.” (Radcliff)

We followed him out of our house to greet our new guest. Surprisingly he had a jade eagle badge pinned on his chest which slipped by my attention last time we met. Maybe that Anne didn’t come without a reason?

“What does the vice-captain of the Jade Eagles has to do with two juniors?” (Radcliff)

Oh.. now I get it. Is this going to become a war between our factions!? Let’s escalate this thing! (Hiro)

That’s alright but first, we should advance a bit. I don’t like being protected by others than you. (Alice)

Then what should I say? I don’t like being protected even by you! It’s hurting my male pride! (Hiro)

It’s not like I had to do something like that.. (Alice)

Yes. Though don’t misunderstand me. When we are fighting in a battle, you covering my back feels good. That’s different. (Hiro)

I know! Why are you explaining it to me? (Alice)

I guess it’s a habit from my past life? (Hiro)

“You have nothing to do with them, Radcliff. Leave now if you don’t want to become my enemy! It was offending enough that you helped them out last time!” (Fu Xiao)

“I don’t have anything to do with them? You are wrong at that! They are my masters, they have made new weapons for me and I’m also the director of their faction so I’m related to them in numerous ways!” (Radcliff)

“Hey wait, you two! Now that I think about it how did you know that we are the owners of this faction!?” (Hiro)

“Hmph- I was at the Societal Cross when you have created it but you didn’t notice me. Since you didn’t even use wind magic to cover the sound I overheard it.” (Fu Xiao)

“And so, in the end, why did you come here? To get a new weapon?” (Hiro)

“Obviously no! You bastard! I came to-” (Fu Xiao)

“To kill us on school grounds which is against the rules? Or do you want to tell me that we have broken some rules even though we have done everything according to them? What can you do here if you don’t want to order weapons or something like that? Or could it be that you want to become friends with us?” (Hiro)

“*chuckle* What a shame! *chuckle*” (Alice)

Since he wasn’t able to refute my words he tried to cover his shame with rage. That’s also a natural reaction among humans. I don’t know if it’s different with beastmen or elves as I haven’t interacted with them too much.

Hey! We have completely forgotten about Pat! We should visit our little tiger cub! I’m sure that she hasn’t advanced enough to resist my strength! At that time hahaha! (Alice)

Now that you mention it we haven’t talked with Wilhelm either ever since the incident at the arena even though we are at the same place. (Hiro)

Right. (Alice)

Fu Xiao shot an attack towards us but it was quickly crushed by Radcliff’s greatsword. Our weapons were indeed powerful! Seeing that it again wasn’t his time to kill us he left with a hpmh though unwillingly but quickly. I don’t know what should I say about this.

Shall we visit Wilhelm and then Pat? We can take a break. It’s not like we’ve guaranteed any amount of time to make their weapons in. (Hiro)

Okay. (Alice)

We flew over to his place which was more like a village. There were many little courtyards with little two or three room houses on them. The whole place was bustling with life and almost everyone had the badge of our faction..? They were happily showing off their new weapons to the other cultivators. This made me feel good but also weird. Those are crap with only a single enchantment! I even recognized the weapons we have stolen and enchanted, inscribed then gave them away. We had to pass them on somehow! It freed us from a little work.

Though it’s not like they were bad weapons. It’s just that they weren’t made by us. We landed on the ground and walked towards Wilhelm’s house. Some of them recognize us from the arena so they quickly made a path for us. After knocking on his door he opened it and let us in. We are so polite! We have knocked!!

“Hi. What brings you here?” (Wilhelm)

“Nothing. We came to intrude on you! How are your days are going?” (Hiro)

“At least don’t call it intruding. But nothing serious. I converted 22 percent of my Space Energy into World Energy! I’m also being looked at up by the others here and you won’t believe it! I’ve become a second-grade member of The Lawless faction! Now I can trade for weapons with two enchantments and inscriptions! Have you two joined yet?” (Wilhelm)

He was talking proudly about how he became a second-grade member while I didn’t know how to hold back my laughing. Alice simply turned her back and went out of the house and came back a bit later after using wind magic to cover her voice. Good for her.

Laugh in my place too Alice! (Hiro)

Haha okay! (Alice)

“... No, we haven’t joined it yet. But you know how it goes. We are True Divine Beasts so we have our own means.” (Hiro)

“Oh. I get it. Good for you I guess. I heard that Radcliff who helped us out at that time became the director of The Lawless! I’m sure that he can get even better things than us normal members! If only I would have been faster then I too could have become a core member. Those people are still showing off how they have got to be third-grade members overnight!” (Wilhelm)

“Don’t worry. You can become one such member sooner or later!” (Hiro)

“Yeah but I have to collect many materials, which takes quite a lot of time. Their prices are high but it’s still worth it in the end because we can get it only through grinding for materials for some days!” (Wilhelm)

“*chuckle* Good for you.” (Hiro)

“Should we help you with collecting the necessary materials? We haven’t gone out for quite a long time. It’s time for us to change that.” (Alice)

“Oh, that would be great! If you have nothing to do then let’s go right now!” (Wilhelm)

Yeah, we have nothing to do just about a few thousand weapons, armors and millions of pills to concoct… that’s surely nothing! (Alice)

Whatever. Let’s hang out for little then we can get to work once again. (Hiro)

We left the newcomers little village and went towards the beastmen’s continent to invite over Pat Cooley too. Wilhelm would wait outside until we get her to come. We reached the continent in a moment and Wilhelm landed on an island nearby to wait for us while we changed into our battle forms to look like beastmen. It was only a plus that we were stronger like this. Instead of having 3,1 Crypt we had 3,4. With so much strength and our techniques and body advantage, we can contend with someone at the early sixth stage.

Now that I think about it, we could have contacted her through our steles too… (Hiro)

Yes but then we wouldn’t have seen this continent! (Alice)

We left him there like a luggage and flew towards Pat. We also contacted her and asked her about her whereabouts.

“Hello miss cat!” (Alice)

You just couldn’t leave that out, could you? (Hiro)

No. Let’s see her reaction! (Alice)

“Fuck you! Where are you! Let me beat you up!” (Pat)

“Hahaha come if you can do it.” (Alice)

Since she too was in her school we couldn’t go in without fighting our ways in so we sent her our location in the end. A few seconds later she appeared in front of us in her tiger form and the first thing she did was to send a Paw energy attack towards Alice. Of course, it was only a playful one. Alice quickly swung her hands and cut the incoming Paw Strike into to two halves.

“Come to your dear mommy! Let me pat you, Pat!” (Alice)

“*growl* Do you want me to attack you seriously!?” (Pat)

I feel sorry for her. She didn’t know her fate but I did! Alice quickly flew over and restrained Pat with her energy. She really became a three-star divine beast but it was still not enough to fight against us especially now that we had more strength than her. The poor woman couldn’t move under the effect of Alice’s Dragon Qi. No one below our strength could move if we wished it. Once we are on the same level as the others or above them then that meant that we can completely subdue those people.

“Release me you bitch!” (Pat)

“You have such a dirty mouth! Do you need to be patted? Don’t worry I’ll soothe your rage!” (Alice)

Alice went over and started caressing her head, her back and even her tail which caused no little grunting from Pat. but she wasn’t able to resist.

“Release me! N- NO! Not there! Uh~ You are such a vile dragon!” (Pat)

“Fufu~ but you are enjoying it don’t you!? When I saw how tiger cubs look like from Hiro’s past life I immediately grew to like them! I’ve always wanted to pet a tiger and although you are bigger than a normal tiger… but you are still as cute!” (Alice)

“I’m not cute! I’m a ferocious Moon Tiger!!” (Pat)

“Sure, sure..” (Alice)

Yes. She had black fur covering her whole body and she was a three-star divine beast called Moon Tiger! She indeed took that Divine Blood and consumed it. The attack she has used before looked different from the one she used when she was fighting with Saramir. This was completely black except that it had some silver colored spots inside the energy paw. Her body too had some silver colored spots.

“Nyaa~ Release me already!” (Pat)

“?!?! What was that!? Have I just heard an 'nya~' ?” (Hiro)

“N- No!” (Pat)

“Fufufu~ see? You are enjoying it!” (Alice)

“N- NO! It was because- because of it… felt good, behind my ears..” (Pat)

“Okay~” (Alice)

She started scratching her behind her ears and I saw joy in Pat’s tiger eyes.

“Uuuh~ I can’t go before divine beasts anymore! How am I supposed to meet with any of them!?” (Pat)

“Don’t worry, we aren’t going to tell this to anyone. I don’t want to share with others your fur!” (Alice)

I too want to pet a furry animal. I liked dogs in my past life and I’m missing them a bit! (Hiro)

We will find something good for you. But you can’t pat a woman! (Alice)

You know that I didn’t want to.. (Hiro)

I do. (Alice)

Anyway, let’s go. Wilhelm is going to rot if this goes on. (Hiro)

My patting time is more important! (Alice)

Hahaha okay! (Hiro)

After another ten minutes and a completely satisfied Moon Tiger later we flew back to the island where Wilhelm was waiting for us. Upon seeing us he had an enraged face.

“What the hell were you doing for such a long time! Ten minutes!? We aren’t at the third realm!!” (Wilhelm)

“Cultivators at the third realm wouldn’t have been able to travel such a distance even in half an hour..” (Hiro)

“Who cares!?” (Wilhelm)

“Shut up male! It was a girls’ thing alright!?” (Alice)

Uhh. Hearing such a beauty bark at you quickly destroyed his.

“Why did you invite him too?” (Pat)

“We are helping him out. After collecting some materials he can get better weapons from a faction in our school.” (Hiro)

“Why don’t you ask--*muffled sound*?” (Pat)

Alice quickly covered her mouth and also used wind magic afterward. Although Wilhelm knew that we can smith and concoct pills he didn’t realize that we were the ones he is trying to get weapons from. Maybe he could get it for free if he did! That’s not right! I guess he didn’t think that we can make such weapons. Even though we have two with four runes and inscriptions. It’s completely not obvious… Well, it’s better for us if he is stupid!

“Ask what?” (Wilhelm)

“Nothing!” (Alice)

“?... Okay..” (Wilhelm)

“Whatever. Let’s go or we are never going to finish it. We still have work to do after this!” (Hiro)

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

A new journey

Alice’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We left planet Posnoth with our spaceship and flew towards a new planet which we haven’t seen before called Snexerus. This was a planet which was even closer to the center of the galaxy and the volume of this planet was bigger than any other planet we have been to before. There were quite a lot of intelligent beings on this planet because there were numerous dungeons. Snexerus had three suns and two moons. The three suns it had were close to each other so there were nights though short.

We landed on the dark side of the planet which was really beautiful in the blue light of the moon. Yes it was blue because two of the three suns were blue! I’ve always wanted to see a blue sun in reality! Life was quite scarce on Snexerus because the sun heated it scorching hot making it impossible for plants to grow. This was a dry planet, covered with deserts. We were following Wilhelm who was showing us the way. I guess he has been to this place. After a few seconds we reached a dungeon which wasn’t under the ground!

This was something new for us as we haven’t seen anything like this ever before. It was a huge sand castle reaching thousands of meters into the air and I didn’t even dare to count its periphery or area. The sand was compressed into hard sandstones which made up this whole dungeon. I was really curious about how it’s going to look from the inside.

“Come inside. This is a good place to gather metals as the monsters aren’t too powerful on the lower floors and the bosses are dropping quite a lot of materials.” (Wilhelm)

“Wait I have two questions. Firstly, you said that at the ‘lower floors’? Secondly, what is the name of this dungeon?” (Pat)

“To you first question yes, the lower floors because you have to move upwards in this dungeon and to your second question it’s called the Tomb of the Fallen Scorpion!” (Wilhelm)

“That’s quite a baleful name..” (Hiro)

“Y- You are just imagining things..” (Wilhelm)

“You aren’t very convincing. Where the hell did you bring us? If something were to happen to Alice because of you..” (Hiro)

“No, no don’t worry. It’s not such a hard dungeon.” (Wilhelm)

Aww~ How protective. My mate is protecting me. Fufufu~ (Alice)

Anytime. (Hiro)

We followed after Wilhelm while we were secretly chatting with Pat. Since he had weaker mind power than ours, he wasn’t able to detect us.

“So why is he trying to get a weapon from a random faction when he could have asked you to make one for him?” (Pat)

“Haha, you know the best thing is that faction is ours. We made it incognito so no one knows that we are its creators. He is actually trying to get enough materials so that he can give them to us later. We originally came to a ‘vacation’ to escape from the workload we have.” (Alice)

“I can barely wait to see his face when we tell him to hand over the collected materials since it’s going to fall in our hands anyway..” (Hiro)

“Hahaha- seriously?! Stupid human! Alright, I’ll keep your secret so that I too can laugh at his face!” (Pat)

“Good.” (Alice)

The poor guy didn’t know that we were preparing to laugh at him. We are so evil… though this is nothing serious. This can’t be called evil considering the things that you can find in this universe.. There are many weirdos walking among us.. I and Hiro too are someone like those but we are still on the better side, however I look at it. In my opinion my personality isn’t so terrible is it? And it’s not like others have to take my little pranks or jokes too seriously.

We entered the interior of the dungeon and a huge hall welcomed us with twenty meters tall sand sculptures. All of them looked like as if they would have been carved straight out of a huge stone except that they were made of compressed sand. There were quite a lot of humans and beastmen too in the hall creating parties and groups. We have seen some of them fly in from outside and join some of those groups, parties. The parties had about three to five members while the groups numbered at about twenty to thirty. This is an interesting scenes as we have never seen such groups in the dungeons before.

Those lower realms are really boring... This fucking looked like a war preparation! Maybe we should reward Wilhelm for bringing us here!

What do you say, Alice? Should we reward him for bringing us to such a good place? I’m sure that the people aren’t gathering so many cultivators and creating such big groups only to stand here! (Hiro)

Haha~ okay I thought of it a moment before. Let’s make him into a grade three-member since he too has helped us out at that time. (Alice)

“What are they grouping up for?” (Pat)

“It’s because this whole dungeon is like a Warfield. We have to battle through the floors to reach the door on the other side then go up a floor and battle through once again and this back and forward process is repeating as you are going upwards. The higher you go the lesser the floors are but the more powerful the monster are. The minimum number of cultivators to battle through at least half of this dungeon is about two hundred people.” (Wilhelm)

“But there are about a thousand cultivators here… and why is it that the highest cultivator I can see here is at the seventh stage? Wait no, he is just as powerful as someone at the seventh stage.” (Hiro)

“You can sense even such high-level cultivator’s strengths?! You are a real monster..” (Wilhelm)

“Ehm. Yes, I am you know?” (Hiro)

“.. Anyway, that Societal Cross building isn’t for show you know? I’m sure that you have never been to that place - *chuckle* (Alice) (Pat) - ?! What are you laughing at? Ah doesn’t matter. So there are notifications and news about such events. Do you see that guy?” (Wilhelm)

He said as he pointed towards the guy who was at the peak of sixth stage with the strength of someone at the seventh stage. He was about two meters tall and he had a huge two handed, double edged battle axe in his hands. He had blue hair with red eyes. It had a weird contrast in my opinion but my Hiro was the best~ I want to shower him with my love all day.

“He was the one who advertised and organized this event. He wants to finish this dungeon and reach the end of it. The Tomb of the Fallen Scorpion has a restriction on it because only cultivators at the sixth stage can get into it. This is also related to its history which can be viewed there.” (Wilhelm)

He said as he pointed towards one of the walls. There were lines of texts carved onto it and we were able to read it easily from where we stood. We have perfect eyesight not like mortals so seeing even to thousands of kilometers wasn’t a problem for us not to talk about seeing something which is so close to us.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the past, thousands of years before when I was a weaker dungeon and I was only in the second realm I’ve seen a battle among two divine beasts. One of them was a one star Sand Scorpion while the other one was a three star divine beast called Deathwing Spider. They were two friends before I dropped a powerful treasure. Both of them forgot about their friendship and fought a hard and long battle against each other to get the treasure.

After a long struggling, the Sand Scorpion died in the end so the treasure has fallen into the Deathwing Spider’s hands. After seeing that tragic scene where you cultivators forget your true friends, comrades and fight to the death with each other only to become more powerful than the others I’ve decided to change my name to the honor of the Fallen Scorpion.

Shall his name Ra-s-khem-Ka be eternal and I welcome you to the dungeon of the Fallen Scorpion! Unity be with you!

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Interesting. So this dungeon has become like that because of such a scene. (Alice)

Yes but it’s nothing surprising. Among these people who could be called friends? They might be working together at the moment but what if a treasure were to drop? I’m sure that it’s going to become hell in a very short moment. (Hiro)

*Sigh* Yes. Whatever. I won’t kill someone for such a stupid reason. (Alice)

No. We kill others for even stupider reasons… like looking lustfully at you.. (Hiro)

Hahaha~ I can’t deny that. But who cares!? They are irritating me! (Alice)

“Ny- *cough* It has a somewhat sad history but it’s nothing out of the norm..” (Pat)

SHE WAS ABOUT TO FUCKING NYA~!??! Fufu~ (Alice)

Hey, my mind ears… don’t shout so suddenly.(Hiro)

Sorry. I’ll reward you later as an apology. But what was that ‘mind ears’?... (Alice)

Oh~ (Hiro)

He didn’t comment on my question. Whatever. We were in our human forms right now except Pat. Not every human was a hardcore beastmen hater. I guess this? How is he called?

“Hey, Wilhelm! What’s his name?” (Alice)

“Huh? Oh, his name is Hill Dow.” (Wilhelm)

Hill Dow. Okay. So I guess he has notified the beastmen too about this event. But I think that he isn’t such a good kind of person as he seem to be. My female and dragon instincts are telling me otherwise. We will see about it though. We moved deeper into the mass of humans and went to the front of them. I was ogled by quite a lot of males which didn’t make me feel well but after a glare from my draconic green eyes and Hiro’s murderous aura they quickly turned away. All five of us stopped there and after another five minutes Hill Dow finally started this shit. I hate waiting.. It’s the most unproductive activity in the universe!!

“Hello, everyone! I thank you for coming here. The upper floors of this dungeon have been covered in sand and dust for too long of time! I think that it’s time for us to advance, move forward and uncover the treasures this dungeon contains! Are you in!?” (Hill)

“Yaay!” (Everyone except us..)

They looked at us...

“What? But I don’t like yaaying.. “ (Alice)

“*mumble* They are total weirdos. We should stay far away from them. *mumble*” (?)

“*mumble* You are right. Who knows what’s inside their heads.. *mumble*” (?)

“I’m not a weirdo, fuckers!” (Alice)

“Ehm... Anyway. Let’s go in.” (Hill)

Alice. This was a good scene! Thanks for making me laugh! (Hiro)

It wasn’t my intention you know? But if it makes you happy then gladly~ (Alice)

Haha~ I’ve learned it long ago that sometimes it’s better if you stay silent. This was one such case.. (Hiro)

I know. I’ve learned many things from your memories but you too couldn’t hold your mouth sometimes. This was one such case okay? I’m not perfect.. (Alice)

No one is honey. No one is! But to me, you are perfect hehe~ (Hiro)

That! I know! (Alice)

“Would you stop being all lovey-dovey?” (Pat)

“But we didn’t even talk!?” (Alice)

“No, but your eyes were burning with your love and you should have seen the way you were looking at each other. I thought that I might see an adult scene if I don’t stop it now!” (Pat)

“W- We didn’t intend to do that. Here...” (Alice)

“So you did want to do it?” (Pat)

“N- No?” (Alice)

“Obviously no. We aren’t like that!” (Hiro)

“What are you standing there for?” (Wilhelm)

Oh right. He was also here. Poor guy has such a weak presence. Or is it because he is a male? Somehow I can’t bother to remember them. This is Hiro’s fault.

“Nothing. Let’s follow them..” (Hiro)

We left the hall and went through the huge double doors which were about one meter thick! They looked really magnificent. Behind the doors was a world of sand, dunes, and dust. There was no life to be seen on the whole floor. After everyone came through the door the dungeon has talked which was a bit surprising.

“I welcome everyone... in me? Haha~ Anyway there are a lot of you. More than what is the norm but I wonder how many of you are going to stay alive. But I won’t be your biggest enemy. As I’ve seen it through my life your biggest enemies are always among you. I wonder who is going to be the at this time.” (Dungeon)

I have an idea.. (Alice)

And I have the same idea.. (Hiro)

Did you say this just so that your line is going to be a bit longer than mine? You seriously said this out of that reason!? (Alice)

N- No! (Hiro)

*chuckle* (Hiro)

He was in the mood to play around with me. I don’t mind it though. Sometimes a little bit of unserious bickering can feel good. There was nothing in the universe which was in bigger harmony than us. The dungeon didn’t talk anymore and all we saw was a huge army of sand monsters crawling out of the ground. The desert was devoid of life a moment before yet now it’s filled to the brim with sand monsters. There were scorpions, bugs, crocodiles, snakes, spiders and even some crabs. All of them were about two to eight meters tall covered in sand-colored scales.

These monsters were only at the first stage. Considering that this dungeon had twenty floors this was really easy but if the highest floor others have reached is only about the tenth then I’m sure that there are many dangerous things in this dungeon. This place makes me remember the first dungeon we have ever been to. As the others charged into battle our group was still standing at the back.

“Shall we go?” (Alice)

“Should we use our battle forms?” (Hiro)

“Let’s do it! I’ve been itching to release my form for a while. Being among humans can be quite restraining in its own way.” (Alice)

“Can I sit on you, Pat?” (Alice)

“*Growl* There is a line you shouldn’t cross.” (Pat)

I’ll get a mount for sure in the future. My life story isn’t a life story without a mount! (Alice)

We will get you a mount. I want one too... But that’s possible only in the next realm, unfortunately. (Hiro)

“Mhm. Let’s go or I can never get my new weapon..” (Wilhelm)

We reached the front lines in an instant leaving behind everyone in the dust. We transformed into our battle forms on the way and we didn’t even use our weapons to kill. Our claws, tails and superior strength was more than enough.

Should we use our clones? (Alice)

I think that we should hold onto that for now. Who knows what’s going to happen. Holding a trump card is better. (Hiro)

You are right. (Alice)

Hill Dow was pushing forward just like us among these trash mobs with the help of his little team. Before going into the dungeon he seemed to be really friendly with them. It was nothing like the face he was showing to us strangers. Although that too was smiling but it hid darkness. I can pick on it quite easily. Especially considering that he has looked into my eyes. No lie can escape my sight. He is planning something vicious. The only question is what it is.

The first floor was quickly finished followed by the second, third, fourth… The bosses and the monsters were continuously dropping herbs, metals, pills, be it Energy Converting or Restoration or Healing pills. Of course, the Energy Converting pills were rarer and it was also harder to get because many tried to get a hold of it. Naturally which was in our close proximity fell into our hands.

There is another one! (Alice)

A woman wanted to grab onto it but I gently slapped her hands away from it and Hiro has successfully taken it and also consumed it. We didn’t put them away for later use. Why should we? We had numerous minds so using one to convert our energies wasn’t hard... We were doing that all the time anyway as we weren’t using normal Space or World Energy but Dragon and Hydra Qi. She glared at me but she wasn’t powerful enough to fight with us so she moved on. Right now we were fighting on the eleventh floor. The monsters were at the fourth and fifth stage.

Wilhelm and the other low level cultivators were only killing the trash mobs we have left behind being at the first, second and maybe third stage. Wilhelm was faring well on his own level but he had only a powerful technique to attack and defend, not to advance. His real disadvantage was that he wasn’t able to cultivate as quickly as divine beasts did. Originally they were on the same level with Pat but since then she has left him behind. This might be sad in a way. I mean had to leave behind Ellery too and I’m sure that Pat and Wilhelm too are going to be left in the dust in the future.

To be honest everything has two sides. Although we can advance much more quickly than the others but we can’t create as many friends, enemies, life experiences as the others for exactly the same reason. What is the meaning of it when we leave them behind so quickly? Just think about Ellery. She too has been with us only for such a short time yet we can’t even meet for who knows how long. It’s good that I have Hiro. I’m so glad that we were born at the same place. Imagining my lonely, boring life without him feels like a tragedy to me. I don’t want to live such a life.

Ahh~ Hiroo~ (Alice)

What the hell are you doing?! (Hiro)

Sorry. I have a mating season! (Alice)

At such a time!? (Hiro)

I coiled my tail around his waist to make him feel closer to me. I was in need of physical contact! He also coiled his tail around mine making me feel elated and happy. I don’t get why but I felt good from this. We were slaughtering the monsters in our ways. Truth be told the necessary materials has long been gathered but this was a very profitable place so we didn’t intend to leave just like that! After fighting through the floor and completing the twelfth floor something completely new welcomed us.

I have a feeling that the shit is going to fall from this point on.. (Hiro)

Yes. Maybe this is also the reason why no one has gone further in this dungeon.. (Alice)

What was in front of us was something new in the form of tunnels. They looked like ant tunnels and there were hundreds of them.

“Let’s begin the game! I shall test you in different situations. I wonder how you are going to fare. As you can see there are many tunnels going slowly upwards. At most ten people can go into a single tunnel. Choose your team wisely or go alone. It’s your choice. Of course going alone is going to be harder but you won’t have to fear your back from your comrades.” (Dungeon)

“Which way should we go?” (Alice)

“It doesn’t matter. Let’s just pick one randomly.” (Hiro)

“Shouldn’t you move in bigger groups?” (?)

After hearing us saying that a random woman voiced her opinion. She was at the fourth stage. I don’t mind it too much if she wants to come with us but she better not tries something funny.

“Nah. We are fine like this.” (Alice)

“Can I go with you, please? My group has been badly wounded by the monsters in the battles and they turned back.” (Woman)

“I don’t mind if you join but you should know it better than to try doing something funny. I won’t hesitate to take your life and believe me, I can do so in a single moment.” (Alice)

“I- I know, I’ve seen you fight so I wouldn’t dare to do something like that. My name is Rosetta Bank. It’s my pleasure to be in your group.” (Rose)

“Welcome~” (Everyone)

Now we were five and she wasn’t so weak either. Truth be told she had more worth at the moment than Wilhelm. It’s wrong to say this but that’s the truth as Wilhelm won’t be able to fight from this point on. But even if she was stronger she still knew her place. Power was everything in every universe, world or anything that can be found out there. She saw our battle capabilities which made her know who is the stronger one even if we were only at the second stage with 27 percent converted. Yes. Through these long battles and after eating so many pills we were able to convert 27 percent of our energies.

(AN:\ If you are curious about how many Crypts of strength they have then you always have to add 0,6 → 27 = 2,7 Crypt + 0,6 = 3,3 and multiple it with 1,1 to get their battle forms’ strength and 1,25 to get their monster forms’ strength. B.F.: 3,3 * 1,1 = 3,6 || M.F.: 3,3 * 1,25 = 4,1)

We went inside the tunnel at the rightmost. No one has entered that tunnel before so we could go completely alone though most of the battles were going to be fought by us and maybe Rose. It depends on what the dungeon is going to throw at us. We were walking for about two minutes when the ant-like tunnel widened out creating a bigger cube-shaped room. In the middle of it stood a fifteen meters tall troll with a big club in its hand. It had a terrible smell nothing like the masculine fragrance I can feel on Hiro which I love so much~

Our tails were still coiled around each other. I loved feeling Hiro’s fragrance. Every woman love smelling nice smells and I was no different. Cultivators weren’t smelly because their bodies were purified at the Foundation Realm, not like the mortals… but Hiro always had such a nice smell. When we were having sex my mind and nose was always filled with it. It’s not like I’m the only one with those pheromones. He too has them…

We can’t do it here Alice. Wait a bit more, please. I too feel like that but we have to restrain ourselves! (Hiro)

I know~ (Alice)

I can’t help it. I am horny. I’m sure that this is the worst mood before a battle but whatever. It’s not like this troll was a high level one. It is only at the early third stage so even Rose or Pat can take care of it. I walked in front of the troll and it quickly swung its club towards me. I didn’t even bother to defend as it smashed into my right side but the club broke into pieces. Seeing such a scene the troll didn’t react. It was created by the dungeon so it was nothing out of the norm.

I swung my tail towards its head with a speed it couldn’t perceive. My axe like tail beheaded the monster in a simple and swift move. My scales are really no joke~

“W- What? Just like that!? Even if it was only at the third stage, it would have taken much more for me to kill... Just what are you two?” (Rose)

Let’s go. (Hiro)

We moved onwards and found many such rooms on the way. The monsters inside them were continuously increasing in strength reaching the peak of fourth stage at the last room. After walking for another two minutes we found that the ant-like tunnel came to an end and widened out into an enormous floor. But this floor was different. It had a thousand meters tall, fifty meters thick walls on it creating a huge maze. We have heard many monster screams from the inside. We tried to fly but an energy field restricted us in flying higher than twenty meters. We tried to break it but it was for naught.

About the walls? Although we were able to penetrate about thirty meters deep into it but the hollows we made, quickly regenerated forming perfect and smooth sand walls. I wonder what’s waiting for us inside it..

Let our journey begin!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

The Maze

Hiro’s POV:

To our left and right were walls separating those ant tunnels from each other. The ant-like tunnel we came from went around this whole maze so we came in on the other side of it. I guess that the closer the tunnels were to the middle the less you had to walk. Since we have selected the rightmost we had to walk the longest path possible... It wasn’t easy to realize which way the tunnel went as it turned to the right and we moved for a long time before turning left twice with long travels between them too.

Considering how long it took to walk around this maze with our movement speed this maze on the thirteenth floor was enormous. Space was stretched in this place as not even the sand castle was this big especially not on the higher floors. Since we had complete Space Energies and some World Energy too it wasn’t hard for us to at least sense that there was something wrong with space. After entering the maze the sand moved behind us creating a sand wall just as thick and high which were on our sides. Had we no way to go back? That’s interesting...

But what was even more interesting that a sand wall appeared before us, in the same manner, making this into a closed space.

“What is this supposed to mean!?” (Rose)

“I have no idea.” (Pat)

“I should have left… Just what kind of mess I’ve got myself into! And I’m going to become a burden too at that..” (Wilhelm)

Sorry but I’m not the type to deny something just so that you are going to feel better.. (Alice)

Yeah. If he feels like that then let him be. I would never want someone to ‘lie’ to me just to make me feel better. I’d rather hear the truth. That’s always more reliable as I know what to expect. (Hiro)

No one commented on his whining. After waiting for ten boring minutes the dungeon started talking.

“Now that all of you are in the maze, you have two options. One is to leave and the other one is to advance. In case you want to leave then step towards the walls behind your back. I’ll open them soon enough. In case you want to advance you better be sure of yourself because you can’t leave before completing this maze which is going through six floors. There are many dangers inside it and naturally, with many treasures and rewards as a prize.” (Dungeon)

“After completing the maze there is a single floor to complete or you can also leave instead of trying the last floor. I warn you once again. You can’t leave before completing this maze which goes through SIX floors! You have two minutes to choose.” (Dungeon)

The others likely arrived only now. Even though their paths were shorter than ours but I’m sure that they had to fight and struggle more to kill even a single monster inside them. Wilhelm slowly stood to the other side of this cube-shaped sand room, making it clear that he doesn’t want to participate. I saw uncertainty in Pat’s eyes. Although she was a three-star divine beast but she had only 28 Crypt even in her monster forms. She can kill third stage cultivators or monsters easily but it would be harder if her enemy were to be at the fourth stage and the monster are only going to be stronger.

To be honest not even we were sure. Unexpectedly Rose didn’t step to the other side of the room. Does she want to come?

“I- I think that I’ll try it if you two go. I’ll fight and take part I swear but I want to stay.” (Rose)

“As you wish but if we find something good then we are going to share it depending on the work done. You also have to know if it’s something that we can’t share then we are going to take it.” (Hiro)

“I’m okay with that.” (Rose)

“And you?” (Alice)

“I don’t know. I think that maybe I shouldn’t go. I don’t fear pain or battles but dying a meaningless death isn’t my life goal so I’ll stay.” (Pat)

“Okay.” (Hiro)

“Ehm~ Wilhelm. Before you leave I have something to tell you.” (Hiro)

“What?” (Wilhelm)

“Hand over the materials we have collected for your weapon.” (Hiro)

“*chuckle* *chuckle*” (Alice) (Pat)

“What do you mean by handing over? Don’t you think that you are being shameless? You did help me a lot so sharing is alright but taking all of them?” (Wilhelm)

“No, no. You misunderstand me. It would fall into my hands, to begin with, so why would you bother with going to the house of our faction and wait in line to register it?” (Hiro)

“What do you mean- !? - Don’t tell me…” (Wilhelm)

We grinned at him while Pat was laughing at his face.

“HAHAHAA~ You loser! You are going to the same school as them and you didn’t even realize that they are the leaders of The Lawless? Have you not seen what kind of weapons they have? They are swinging around weapons with four enchantments and runes. What did you think who is the one selling such powerful weapons for such a low price?” (Pat)

“Low price?” (Hiro)

“You idiots… You have really accustomed to your norms. For others finding or getting a weapon with two enchantments would be worth more than what you ask for not to mention weapons with three enchantments and inscriptions at that too.” (Pat)

“So you say that my enchantments themselves are enough to gain even more benefits?” (Hiro)

“Yes..” (Pat)

Wilhelm was still looking at us blankly while we were chatting.

Hey, honey… maybe this is the reason why everyone was in such a happy mood upon hearing our prices? We are really too accustomed to our own norms forgetting that weapons like ours are like legendary weapons... (Alice)

But what should we do now? Changing the price out of nowhere would be weird or not? Should we raise it to 3:1 ration and get twice as many materials as necessary? (Hiro)

I don’t know but we don’t need so much metal. We have tons of it already and even if we are done with smithing the weapons we are going to stay with a lot of leftovers... We should ask for herbs instead. Let’s say that they should get the necessary amount of metals then go and collect enough herbs for… I don’t know… let’s say thirty pills. That’s still quite low so they can’t complain. (Alice)

Oka- (Hiro)

“YOU FUCKING BASTARDS!” (Wilhelm)

“SO THAT WAS THE REASON YOU HAVE BEEN LAUGHING AT ME ALL THIS WHILE!?” (Wilhelm)

“No?” (Hiro)

Since talking through our minds was much quicker, especially using our bond he reacted only so much time later.

“Here! Take it you bastard.” (Wilhelm)

He took out everything from his storage ring. He didn’t have a big one but it was enough to store such a little amount of metal. It’s not like too much was necessary to make a weapon. He also threw over the herbs and I quickly stored them away. Every pill counted! Though we should concoct them first... Should I do it? I have six minds anyway. Controlling one to concoct pills wouldn’t be such a big loss and since we were at the start of this maze I’m sure that it’s not going to be too hard.

“When we are back you can get your weapon haha~” (Hiro)

“Haha~ You should have seen the face you’ve made.” (Alice)

“Right!” (Pat)

“Okay, okay laugh at me bit- don’t kill me with your eyes..” (Wilhelm)

“Don’t call her a bitch. I can bear with it if it’s said by Pat but I can’t if it’s said by guys. No one should badmouth my woman.” (Hiro)

“You are weirdos..” (Rose)

“I’m not going to deny that.” (Alice)

“I’m just protective and possessive.” (Hiro)

Come embrace me you big bear. I’m horny anyway, why do you have to say such lines in front of everyone? You are only making it worse. (Alice)

If I embrace you, you are only going to be worse off than how you are right now with me in tow. We should hold on but I can’t deny such a request from you. (Hiro)

“Ahh, you have such a nice fragrance. I love it so much.” (Hiro)

“Are you going to do it in front of me? *mumble* maybe I should leave? *mumble*” (Rose)

“No.” (Alice)

Rose had long red hair a nice face with nice curves. It was nothing out of the norm as cultivators were more and more beautiful as they grew. Of course, she was still so far off from Alice that she didn’t even catch my eyes not to mention my dead interest. I have it only for Alice. The time was finally up and the sand wall has opened up behind them.

“Hello.” (Hiro) (Alice)

“We wish you good luck.” (Pat) *nod* “Stay safe.” (Wilhelm)

They stepped out of the rooms and the sand wall quickly recovered. Now it was only the three of us left.

“Let’s go.” (Hiro)

We moved on these huge paths. I have no idea how many cultivators have stayed but I’m sure that we aren’t alone in this huge maze. As we were moving on we were attacked by quite a lot of monsters on the way. Most of them turned into a herb called Assilica which was one of the three ingredients of the Low-level Energy Converting Pills. We turned to the left at a crossroad we were at only to find walls in a short while... Interestingly enough we weren’t able to use our mind powers in a big range. We were left with about fifty meters making this maze much more harder.

Since we weren’t able to navigate through this maze by using our mind powers we were left with the mortal way. Walk around and find a good way. Except that we were stopped by monsters all the time. Rose was taking her part out of the battles too. Or to be more correct she is the one fighting for now. We too kill some monsters but most of them are killed by her making our progression speed considerably slower but it wasn’t so bad. Both of us were concocting pills behind our backs as she was in the front.

At least this wasn’t an unproductive time-wasting. It was exactly the other way around! While she was fighting we were able to pile up pills and eat them too. Whenever one was done we immediately consumed it and by doing so our strengths were continuously raising little by little. After turning to the right at another crossroad we found ourselves in a huge room which had three other paths connecting to it. At the center of the room was a sword stabbed into the ground. It had three runes and enchantments and after working so much with metals I knew just from a look that it was a high-grade metal called Durinium. It was exactly the same kind of metal our weapons were made of.

Inside the room were two groups. All of them were at the fifth stage and were in groups of five. They were fighting over the sword, I mean if shooting deadly attacks, swinging your weapon at the other’s face isn't called fighting then anything... When we appeared in the doorway they noticed us but didn’t make a move on us for now. But when Alice wanted to step forward there came an attack right before her right foot. It penetrated the ground right before me. It was originating from one of the guys who was fighting with a woman and clearly he had the upper hand because the woman was trying to defend herself non-stop.

“If you don’t want to die then you shouldn’t meddle in our things. Children should go back to their places. This sword is going to be mine!” (?)

Children? He called us children because we were at lower stages than him. He thought that we are weak because we were still only at the second stage? But he was very stupid. Did he dare to threaten Alice? In front of me? With that stupid attack of his? My eyes burned in green light from the wrath that came to me. Seeing that...

“*sigh* You are done for..” (Rose)

“Hahaha~ What do you mean idiot woman! How could any of you hurt me.” (?)

Seems like Rose has a relatively clear understanding of my personality. At least she knows what not to do when I’m around. I didn’t restrain my rage and converted it into bloodlust. Bloodlust appeared only after killing a huge amount of monsters. Considering the first three realms and this one, we have killed enough to be able to release bloodlust in a physical form. I activated the runes on my spear and poured energy into the enchantments too to make them stronger.

I also released my Hydra Qi from my body as I formed Hydra heads made of energy rotating around my body and spear. I shot my bloodlust towards the guy who thought that he is so high and mighty. Since he still didn’t have bloodlust he was caught off guard. His face changed to a terrified one and his body was paralyzed for a moment. The woman he was fighting with didn’t miss the chance to quickly slash towards his neck with her sword but he was quick enough to recover and dodge. But even like that, a thin scratch line appeared on his neck.

“You bitch! And you fucking bastard! If you want to die so badly I’ll help you out!” (?)

I didn’t wait for him to talk as I jumped towards him. I used two of my minds to construct the array to use Ethereal Delusion. I used the other ones to control my body parts perfectly and one to look out for my surroundings. I also used the Binding Clock on him, coupled with Hydro Mind.

“What the-?” (?)

He wasn’t able to continue his sentence as my attacks hit him. So many restricting and binding effects hit him at the same time making him completely unable to move. I saw that his pupils also contracted and his eyes turned upwards. The Ethereal Delusion did its work. Although he was at a much higher stage than me thanks to him being at the peak of the fifth stage with 59 percent converted but facing so many attacks even he was helpless.

I swung my tail towards his crotch to attack his weakest part... You can say that I’m evil but in love and war everything is allowed!! When I hit him he came to but it was all for naught as my spear also pierced into his stomach. The Hydra heads also bombarded his body. I heard his ribs cracking. A huge chunk of meat and muscles were torn off from his right and left sides. His right hand also flew into the air. I saw the pain in his eyes but I didn’t care. He should have known better than to direct an attack towards my woman!

I rotated my spear inside his stomach making him scream out.

“AAARGH! *cough* You bastard!” (?)

I grabbed him by his neck and raised him into the air with my left hand. He was only about 1,80 tall while I was two meters high. His legs were thrashing in the air. He tried to fly but my I had enough strength to stop him. Since I was squeezing his throat he started choking because he couldn’t breathe. He wouldn’t die from this because we cultivators can live without breathing even for an hour if we want to. I used my right fist to smash him in the face. His nose broke as he flew out of my hand because of the force.

I ran after him and kicked him in the stomach. He crashed into the wall making a dent on it though it recovered quickly. He rolled right before my feet and I stopped playing with him as I quickly stabbed my spear through his head piercing even the ground under it. Those who were fighting stopped and looked towards me. This guy was the strongest among them yet I killed him ‘so easily’.

They didn’t know that it was actually because of the treasures we have. I’m not saying that I couldn’t have killed him otherwise since considering only our clones and Hydro Mind I would be able to anytime. But we even had the Binding Clock, the Jagged belt of rage and cold which I didn’t even use since it was in Alice’s hands and we had the Ethereal Curse too. Not to mention that they can’t kill me as long as at least one of my clones are alive. After looking at me and Alice who was in a similar form compared to me they said:

“Y- You can have it! I’d rather not die for a weapon.” (Woman)

“Yes. You can take it.” (Guy)

I guess they thought that Alice is similarly powerful which wasn’t a mistake. Of course, I saw malicious intentions in some of them when I looked into their eyes but that was completely normal. If I were to take the sword they would start conspiring behind my back to take care of me. But they were mistaken about one thing. I didn’t need it.

“I don’t care about that weapon. You can have it for all I care but you should never attack her.” (Hiro)

I voiced my opinion as I pointed towards Alice.

“W- We wouldn’t dare to!” (Woman)

At this time the woman who was pushed back by the one I’ve just killed talked to me.

“Thank you very much for saving me! You can call me Lizzie.” (Lizzie)

She had admiring eyes as she was looking at me which felt weird to me and there was something else too..

What’s with this? Why are there so many women in this universe? They keep coming and surrounding you! (Alice)

No. There are too many males coming and surrounding you. (Hiro)

Hahaha~ Okay, then I’ll suck it back, but look at her. I bet that she would let you ‘in’ if you wanted to. (Alice)

Thanks not. You are the goddess for me in every way. How could she reach your tightness, wetness-- (Hiro)

Okay, stop, please. You know that you aren’t the only one horny here. (Alice)

“No problem, though I didn’t save you. I only killed someone who didn’t know his place and was in the way.” (Hiro)

“But you still saved me!” (Woman)

“Sure..” (Hiro)

I looked at the sword and then at Rose. She had a longing look in her eyes. Our eyes met for a moment but she quickly looked away. I guess she wants to get it but she doesn't have the power while on the other hand, I could easily get if for her. I don’t intend to because there wouldn’t be any profit in it so Alice sent a message towards her.

“Do you want such a weapon?” (Alice)

“Y- Yes..” (Rose)

“You can buy us quite cheaply today. You just have to hand over the herbs you have gathered up till now..” (Alice)

“Only that much?” (Rose)

“Huh? Ah- yes, only that much.” (Alice)

“Then here! Take them all!!” (Rose)

Unexpectedly she literally threw them towards Alice from her storage ring. We could concoct at least fifty mid-level Energy Converting pills and about three thousand low-level ones from that amount. Before reaching this place many herbs were of higher quality such as Nefusell, Isiogane and Ginseng. These were also the necessary herbs to concoct mid-level Energy Converting pills.

I guess are selling our weapons really cheaply.. (Hiro)

We do.. (Alice)

Being True Divine Beasts sure has its own drawbacks... Like you can get used to using miracle and legendary weapons as if they would be growing on the trees. We have all of our weapons from the past. Maybe we can gift them away once we go on a holiday and visit the lower realms. (Hiro)

Haha, so be it. (Alice)

“Sorry guys but things has changed. We’ll help her out since she has paid.” (Hiro)

I moved towards the sword at the center and pulled it out of the ground. It was indeed a good piece even in my eyes!

“E- Hehe… it’s yours to take…” (The others)

This is so wrong.. I should kill all of those who want to conspire don’t you think? (Hiro)

We should. Let’s get to work. I don’t want to walk with a bomb behind me. Even though we can kill them face to face but if they were to ambush us in a bad moment it could be our downfall. I’m not going to die when I’m still so young. (Alice)

You shall never die my love. I’ll protect you forever and ever. (Hiro)

Uww~ (Alice)

“Those I point at please stand back. I have some things to do with the others.” (Hiro)

They looked at me with a questioning look but they followed my request nonetheless. They’ll be happy that they have done so soon enough. The ones who had malicious ideas stayed at the center of the room. Alice took out her bow and I took out my spear.

“The others don’t have to worry. They are going to die because they would conspire against us if left here. You should learn to hide your intentions better than this..” (Hiro)

“W- What are you talking about? We have no such intentions. Right?” (Guy)

“Yes!” (Others)

Seems like this whole group was the worse kind. I used Hydro Mind on all five of them, followed by Alice. She shot five dragon arrows which were heading straight for their heads. Two of them were killed on the spot. They had only 50 and 51 percent converted so they had no chance to resist our mind attacks quickly enough to dodge. Their brain matters splashed all over the room and on their party members. The remaining three were at higher levels so they were able to regain their consciousness and control over their bodies. Using our mind reading abilities it was an easy battle.

Thrust with right arm; kick with left leg; use the force from his counter attack to rotate and slash his neck; (Guy 1)

Charge at her; Upward swing; She dodges it to the right or left; I’ll slash her in two halves! (Woman)

The information about the actions they wanted to take was flowing into our minds in such a way. The other guy too was running towards me. What they didn’t expect though are our moves. I used the binding clock on the woman charging towards Alice and since she was unmoving my dragoness quickly shot her to the death. She knew what I’m going to do maybe even before me so we didn’t even have to communicate. It was simply unintentional and perfect teamwork. Our subconscious is connected too so it’s easy to get the same results as a plan.

The Dragon arrow quickly pierced the woman’s chest making a gaping hole in her chest and killing her in the process. Since she was now free she helped me out. With the killing shot, she also shot another arrow which had Chaos Magic infused in it. It landed right among the three of us and since I had hard scales I wasn’t damaged even in the slightest. But that wasn't the case for the other two. Of course, they weren’t damaged too badly either but they bled at numerous places.

Alice’s arrows were already flying towards their heads and hearts and I also thrust my spear at the guy on the right side. I used one of my minds to cast an Ethereal Delusion curse on the other one. He stopped in one place unmoving for a moment which was enough for the arrow to pierce his head and heart too at the same time. His chest and head exploded as the energies in the arrows poured into their bodies destroying them from the inside. Seeing his last comrade explode into a bloody pulp greatly diminished his morale.

“Please, I surrender-!” (?)

Like we would care... You should have forgotten about getting revenge for ‘stealing your weapon’. Then you could have stayed alive. (Hiro)

He is stupid. Though soon only ‘was’ stupid. Hehe~ (Alice)

He tried to defend against my thrust but every rune was on so my spear simply pierced through his greatsword, making a hole on it. The tip of my spear entered his stomach. Piercing another weapon still weakened my attack greatly but it didn’t matter as the Hydra heads coiling around my spear quickly entered his body. As they exploded inside him I saw blood spilling out of his mouth.

“*cough* Why,?” (?)

Was what he said as he started sliding down on my weapon. As his eyes were closing I answered his question.

“Because you have offended the wrong monsters.” (Hiro)

We quickly looted their bodies and we found many herbs! About as much as Rose had! Since they came on the same kind of paths as we I guess they too had found the same things. I picked up their weapons and enchanted all four of them by using four of my minds. The greatsword in this guy’s hands was completely useless as I pierced it. Such a waste... When I was done Alice also inscribed them. Less work to do! Now I can give these to the one-star members! This whole process took at most two minutes.

“Shall we go?” (Hiro)

“Uhn.” (Rose)

She had a somewhat fearful face upon looking at me and Alice.

“Oh by the way... Is it to your liking? We can make a better one if you want us to.” (Hiro)

“What?” (Rose)

“Your new sword.” (Hiro)

“Oh. No, it’s alright. I don’t think that I could afford an even better weapon.” (Rose)

“Then let’s go. Hey, you, from which path did you come from?” (Alice)

Since we didn’t know from which path did they come we had to ask it.

“We came from that one and they came from that one.” (Woman)

The ‘admiring’ woman whom I ‘saved’ answered quickly. Though her admiring turned more into fear. I don’t mind it though. But she sure changes moods and feelings quickly... I bet that she is cultivating way too much on the love of Heart Chakra and the fear of Root. Some think that fearing everything is also a good thing so that you can keep your lives. But that’s not the truth either.. I wouldn’t fear somebody after seeing such a scene. Why would I have to if the person has no reason to hurt me? Stupid fear is also wrong...

Since there was only one way left we headed towards it and entered the next floor. Yes. As it turned out it was the next floor. I wonder if this is going to repeat at every floor...

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

There is a little thing. Although this was written in my actual style, but I was still experiencing with this. What I'm trying to say is that this too will be edited and upgraded, but this isn't as terrible as 29-44. Rewording paragraphs and sentences also have a high possibility. Not to mention thes Author Notes in the middle of the chapters... I'm going to delete those and build what's necessary into the novel. (Sorry but I was a hardcore rookie lol)

Evil Plan

Alice’s POV:

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

On the next floor, the maze continued in the same way as before except that it was higher up than the 13th floor...

[Genius logic!] Hiro said through our bond with a sarcastic tone.

[Would you not comment on it? It makes me feel as if I’d be an idiot..] I asked him with a pleading look.

[Ehm- okay.]

[You know that I’m not ‘that’ kind of blonde woman...] I said as I tried to save what was left to save!

[Haha~ I know.] He simply laughed at my attempt.

Rose was following us. She wasn’t a bad girl I guess- or at least that’s how I see it up till now. I’m not talking about how she paid to us and such things. I meant her behavior. As we were walking for a while we have collected and consumed enough pills to reach twenty-eight percent of conversion! (AN:\ 3,4 -> 3,7 -> 4,25 < Normal < Battle Form(1,1) < Monster Form(1,25)) Since one of our minds were cultivating all this while the other one was concocting pills and moving it was no wonder that we were able to advance. Soon we will reach thirty percent of conversion!

I’m really hopeful that we can reach that much while being here. This place is really good for getting materials! Of course, that was only for us. The monsters were in hordes here numbering twenty to fifty and all of them were at the early fourth stage. Such huge amounts of monsters can easily kill even someone at the fifth stage if uncareful. Luckily for us, we had our battle forms which protected us from these weak monster’s attack. Since we had 4,25 Crypt in our monster forms and adding to that our attack powers... There was no way that these trash mobs can penetrate our scales.

Naturally, our defenses aren’t as high as in our monster forms as not even the jelly layer is as thick as in our real forms. Our scales were also much thinner compared to how it is when we are in our true forms. If we were to transform then only someone who has strength above 4,6 Crypt could damage us, but we didn’t intend to change back for now. Though..

[I don’t know how you are with it but I really feel like releasing my real form. It’s been a while. My body is itchy to rampage!] I said to my dear mate.

[But you do know that I feel the same way... we are bonded.] Hiro refuted me.

Rose was faring well in the battles but it was much harder on her than on us. She had to evade, deflect or dodge every incoming attack and she didn’t have powerful scales like us either, not to mention our numerous treasures, and minds. It was much easier for us to coordinate through the hordes of monsters without being hit, but even if we were to be hit, nothing would happen to us. Being a human with a weak body sucks quite a lot... Luckily I don’t have to care about such things as even in my human form I have more strength than a human has and my body is also tougher.

[Even though it’s really squishy and soft at some places.] Hiro voiced his opinion about my tits through our bond.

[Fufu~ You can touch them anytime.] I answered with a seductive smile and I even shook my breasts for him to see.

[Then I’ll take you up on your offer.] He didn't wait any longer as he moved towards me with a perverted smile.

“*slash* - *roll* - *dodge* - Having such powerful - *thrust* - bodies sure is great.. I have to suffer here while you can fight so easily!”

She shouted at us and voiced her envy as she finished the last monster. Her face was really annoyed upon seeing us flirting.

“Yeah. Sorry about that.” I answered her with a smile as Hiro grabbed onto my tits.

“Ahn~ Be gentler~” I yelped as Hiro's perverted hands touched me. I couldn't help a satisfied smile slip onto my face.

“You have it really easy don’t you think. You even have time to be all lovey-dovey.” Rose said with a deadpan face but seeing us ignoring her she quickly turned annoyed, then angry.

“I’M STILL HERE!!” She shouted at us loudly.

“Hey now, you shouldn’t make such faces. It’s making you uglier!” I couldn't help but tease her. Seeing that I was almost about to laugh she became really enraged.

She couldn't take my joking remark, so she turned her back on me. As we were walking, unexpectedly, our surroundings have somewhat changed. The huge sand walls had vines growing on it, covering even the ground under our feet. What was worse was that those vines were moving around. When I stepped on one of them it suddenly coiled around my ankles which startled me for a moment.

[Hmph. Little shit. Do you want to pull me down? Stupid weed.] I thought as I stepped on it.

I swung my tail and it quickly cut the weed into strips then I asked with a smile:

“Shall we try some ‘vegetables’ as a change?”

“I’d rather not eat this kind of vegetable. I don’t like most of them to begin with.. Especially not this shit. Who knows what kind of effects this thing has if eaten.” Hiro had a disgusted face as he saw the green liquid flow out from the dismembered vine.

“I don’t know, but I'm not going to try it!" Rose shook her head denying the very thought of it while making the same face as Hiro.

I used fire magic to burn the whole vegetation into ashes. Although it worked on it but it quickly grew back.

“It seems like we will have to advance like this..” I said as I wrinkled my brows.

“I don’t have a tail to cut the vines…” Rose was still envious of us and she didn't forget to voice it in every minute, one way or the other.

“Stop whining and making those envious looks. You have a sword in your hands, woman!” I couldn't help myself from berating her.

“But that’s completely different. Just look how easy it is for you two once again!” Naturally, she just wouldn't back off.

“Life is always unfair and that’s how it is supposed to be! Now move...” I was starting to get a bit annoyed, but I also couldn't help a smile slip on my face.

“Would you say the same thing if you were to be in my place?” Rose said raising an eyebrow which made me chuckle. Even though she said the truth and I couldn't refute it but I'm not going to say it otherwise!

“Yes!”

“Or no…” She said as she waved her hand then left us there. Of course, she didn't go too far away.

“Hahaha~” Hiro laughed at our comic scene.

We followed her lead which was quite rare. The vines were continuously attacking our legs and lower bodies, trying to pull us down. To where? We had no idea but none of us intended to try it out. After a while, even the vines on the walls started to creep towards us bothering us non-stop. We weren't able to fly for some reason so we had to walk. I guess the dungeon has locked the space inside it or something like that. We weren't at a level where we know too much about laws. The domains were only one of the smallest units in the universe.

We soon arrived at another chamber which was bigger than the one we were in before. This one had a boss monster in it, but it was only at the peak of the fourth stage so we quickly killed the ten meters, tall tiger. It gave us many herbs as a reward which was very pleasing for us. We found the stairs to go one floor upper once again. At the fifteenth floor, the walls have changed once again, turning into mirror-like walls. We were seeing ourselves clearly on it. It was really smooth and clean. Cleaner than it was supposed to be.

"Ah~ What a beauty that is! Look at that body. Your face, your legs, your hips, your tits, your ass! Everything is so perfectly curvy. Your hair is also so smooth and beautiful, not to mention your beautiful green eyes. Ah~ and you are all mine!" Hiro said as he jumped on me and embraced me strongly, with a lustful and loving face. He did it with a really lot of strength...

"Hey, you are strangling me, Hiro!"

"S- Sorry. I couldn't restrain myself. Ahaha" Was what he said with a stupid grin on his face but Rose once again interrupted us with an annoyed face.

"Stupid couple. Why don't you go and fuck- Wait don't answer to that. I know that I'm the only reason restraining you. Maybe I should have left with Pat and Wilhelm?" - she talked to herself.

"No, I know! I've noticed that you have been concocting pills all this while from the materials you have got. Could you do that for me too?" Rose asked with inquiring and hopeful eyes. I guess we can, but we can't do it freely!

"Fufu~ We can but it's going to cost one-third of what you have got!" I said with a devilish smile but all I've got as a reaction was...

"Hm? Oh, you have really good prices. Although you are idiots but buying your services are really good!" She said while laughing at my face.

She didn't forget to add a rude remark with a bright smile on her face which somehow made me laugh. I don't like being badmouthed but the way she said it was funny to me. I quickly answered her with an evil grin.

"Should we charge you with more? Let's take three-quarter of it okay?"

"N- No! You aren't idiots! I was just kidding! Okay? Hehe..." Rose laughed weirdly which was clearly forced.

"Okay."

One-third wasn't much because she could be happy if she could get three-quarter of it from other alchemists. We were kind with her because she wasn't a bad girl. It's quite rare to find a relatively good person. I can't say 'good person' because those are non-existent. If you are like that then you are going to be killed quickly. Such a person can't reach the fourth realm! All of us are greedy, prideful and usually shameless tricksters too. You can advance to these higher realms with such a personality only if you don't go among intelligent beings and live all alone... which is rare as everyone needs the community, the feeling of being surrounded by your kind.

Intelligent beings were alike in that aspect. It's interesting how we don't want to get into unnecessary trouble yet we are the ones seeking it by walking among other intelligent beings. One way or the other you are going to get in trouble for sure and by the law of jungle you have only two ways, and that is death or life. Hiro's world was only so 'peaceful' because the humans were born under the rule of stupid laws which restrained their inner darkness and desires to kill. Humans are predators however you look at it and if not for those laws then they would be craving to bath in blood and kill.

You can't fight your own instincts and predators were naturally cruel. That is the way of the heaven! Why should I take others' bullying or bullshit if I'm stronger? I'll simply kill them and move on. THIS is the true law of anarchy. There are people who just simply enjoy killing and do it out of that reason. I'm not denying that as a True Divine Beast I too have such urges sometimes but I'm not going to kill someone unreasonably. I'm not like that, nor Hiro is.

On this mirror like level, the monsters were at the peak of the fourth stage. Considering that we were nearing the nineteenth floor it was no wonder. We killed our way through this floor too and we once again gained many benefits. Rose also advanced thanks to our pills and she had forty-nine percent converted! Only a single percent and she can step into the fifth stage. Luckily for here on this level, the stages didn't mean too much because we didn't gain more strength than at other times. At this stage, everyone's strength grew continuously and equally.

This meant that you didn't have a chance to grow more at one of the stages than the other cultivators. The only way out was to gain treasures or by advancing a few percents in a short time, which once again, happens only if you have treasures. We tried breaking these mirror walls but we weren't able! This meant that this is a high-grade metal! It was a terrible floor because we didn't know which way the monsters are really coming from. It has happened not only once that we attacked air because the monsters were coming from other ways but numerous times! This was because these mirror walls didn't direct the light as simply as normal mirrors...

It was like as if it would do it randomly. Sometimes we thought that the monsters are running from the front only to find it coming from behind us on our rights... This damned floor was totally messed up and it was really annoying. When the paths were straight we didn't have this problem because if they come frontally then we can see them and if they come from behind then we will know about it. The problem was at the turns and crossroads of which this floor had many!

"I swear that this dungeon has done it like this on purpose. Maybe it's even laughing at us." I voiced my opinion with a wrathful face.

"Don't worry. I'm sure that the next floor is going to be different." Hiro tried to soothe my wrath.

We were on the sixteenth floor with the same kind of walls.

"It's going to change right...?" I grumbled.

"Ehm. No? Haha, maybe the next one!" Hiro didn't give up and tried to be optimistic but I felt through our bond that not even he believed in what he said.

After hours of battling through this floor, we finally reached the end of it and we also converted another two percent of our energies reaching thirty percent of conversion! (AN:\ 3,6; 3,96; 4,5) Rose also reached the early fifth stage so she was able to fight quite well. But she was tiring out and it was getting harder and harder for her to kill even a single monster. We were still alright as the monsters were only at the peak of the fifth stage. With our battle forms, tough body and superior skills we were able to kill the monsters quite easily.

At the end of the sixteenth floor, we unexpectedly ran into other humans. They were none other than Hill Dow and his group. They were battling with a twenty meters high and eighty meters long dragon with white scales but it had blood stains all over its body. Hill was at the seventh stage and the others were at the peak of the sixth stage so the dragon didn't have much chance since it was only at the peak of the fifth stage. Hill jumped into the air and beheaded it in a swift move with a double handed, two-edged us. But it was different from the one he had when we were in the hall. I guess he too has gained many benefits.

[Somehow I'm bothered by this view. I don't like seeing dragons killed by others. I feel a connection with them. This is because of you Alice.] Hiro felt weirdly sad upon seeing the dragon die in such a cruel way. He wasn't too sad and sympathetic because he knew that it's not me but he still felt uneasy upon seeing the headless dragon turn into a stream of energy.

[Don't worry. That isn't even a real dragon, not to mention that I wouldn't die from losing a head. Remember I have two! Haha~ And we still have the Phoenix Amulet.] I soothed his unease by those words and with a bright smile.

Seeing me smile at him made him forget all about his uneasy feelings and he smiled back at me. At this time Hill and his group also turned towards us. If we were to fight then it would be a quite hard battle but I think that we could win. Of course, I didn't forget to add the possibility of them possessing new treasures. The guys sized up my body with their eyes which felt terrible. I felt a chill run down on my back. I memorized their auras for later use. I'll make sure to kill them when I grow stronger!

[They clearly plan to do something wrong. Even though they are smiling towards us but they can't hide from our eyes. I can see it all in their eyes. They are planning to do something. It's only a question of time.] Hiro said through our bond with a somewhat worried tone.

I too thought the same thing but it was irrelevant for now because I'm sure that they aren't intending to do what they wanted right now. This was one of the worst types of people. They liked to make vicious plans, trick others just so that they can enjoy their stupid hobbies like seeing the others struggle to live. I'm sure that they are cultivating only on the dark and evil sides. To be honest, if you cultivate completely on the same side, then you can become very powerful be it the 'good' or the 'bad' side. But the most powerful is always going to be the balanced way.

"Hi!" Rose was waving at them happily, with a smiling face. She clearly didn't catch the evilness behind their smiles.

"Hello! Are you alright? That's good then!" Hill shouted back with the same smiling and happy face, and he also answered his own question after sizing us up.

Rose ran up to them, leaving us behind. Stupid girl. She didn't see the reality. She is too naive.

[She is going to learn the hard way, it seems. That's really unfortunate but luckily for her, we are here or else she would meet a cruel end.] Hiro commented on her behavior through our bond and I also agreed.

[Yeah, though we still can't be sure about it. They are many and strong. It might be quite hard to protect ourselves not to mention a stranger. I like her personality and she is a good girl but I wouldn't die for her.]

"How can we call you people?" Hill looked towards us and Rose with raised brows and inquiring eyes.

“I’m Hiro and she is called Alice.” Although against his will, but Hiro answered him nonetheless. They can live for now…

“Haha, you are indeed as powerful as I thought! Even though you are only at the third stage you’ve still got here with only the three of you, not to mention that you were only at the second stage when we met.” He said while laughing creepily. He measured us up once again before shouting then turning his back on us with his group following behind him.

“Come, join us! I’m sure that we can finish this dungeon!”

“I’m coming!” Rose answered him enthusiastically with a smile on her face and quickly ran after them.

Unfortunately, we weren’t able to use our mind powers to contact her because Hill would notice it. Although he wouldn’t be able to read it, thanks to the pill we took in the third realm in Vertshadow, but he would sense that we were talking, and I’m sure that he would question us about why he can’t hear it. We aren’t fearing him but we would rather not start fighting with him and his group at our actual levels.

[What can I say? I feel annoyed by how Rose is going after him like a little, lost puppy after its mother.] I said to Hiro while grunting. It’s bothering me because I feel betrayed. We might have been throwing ugly words at each other, but we didn’t mean it seriously. I saw that she too was enjoying our playful conversations, yet as soon as this Hill and his group have appeared she was like that.

[Something feels fishy about this to me… Look at her face. She is way too happy to see an unknown guy, not to mention that Hill had a slightly surprised face upon seeing our reactions. It was hard to catch but I was able to. Which makes me think of only two possibilities. One is that she was a member of his group originally, but the problem with this is that if that were to be the case, then we would have seen through her long ago. Two is that she or her emotions are being controlled somehow.] Hiro said with a serious face.

What he said indeed made sense. There are still many things we haven’t seen, and this might be such a case. We also followed after them silently. They were walking in the front, killing most of the monsters on the way and we were left with only the leftovers. This also meant that we gained much fewer benefits than before, which was to our displeasure. We were soon surrounded by a horde of monsters and they were at the early sixth stage. We fought through the seventeenth floor like that. The boss was at the peak of the sixth stage, and it was killed by Hill’s group. Rose was still hanging out with them like a busy bee.

They didn’t share what they’ve got but we didn’t care. Firstly, we didn’t take part in killing it so it was in their rights to take it and secondly, we would get everything in the end, after killing them! Let them waste their energies. We moved to the eighteenth floor which was different from how it was before. On the eighteenth floor, lava was flowing down on the walls covering the ground too. It was a bit harder to move and walk in lava, just like how it is when you walk in the water. Luckily, we were able to control it so we had to spend only a little amount of our energies to make moving easier.

Everyone was creepily silent as we were moving on the long and high corridors. When we turned to the right at a crossroad we found a group of monsters. They were at the peak of the sixth stage like every other monster here. Since we had thirty percent of our energies converted, it wasn’t easy to take care of them, but there was something wrong. When we were done, everyone was gone, including Rose too.

“It seems like it has begun. We better prepare for anything that is to come. Let’s stay vigilant.” Hiro said with a loving smile while looking into my eyes. I felt my heart beating quicker and I felt hot inside.

I responded to him with the same loving smile. I put my fingers on his scaly chest as I started moving my pointing finger on it, in a circle as I said:

“You know… when we are done here. I’ll love you plenty. I’ve been in the mood to make love for quite a while but seeing your face, this feeling is only growing stronger in me.”

I saw that his body stiffened for a moment, and he became erect.

“Fufu~ What. Do you want to take me here? While we are in such a place? What if the others were to come back?” I said with a devious, and seducing smile as I pressed my chest against his.

“L- Let’s go.” He said with a stiff body. It was really hard to him.

“Should I relieve you of your suffering? I’m wondering how a scaly **** would feel.” Upon hearing me say that he turned on his heels and was about to ‘attack’ me, but a tiger-like monster came and interrupted us.

Hiro used his spear to hit the monster’s side, knocking it to the side. The monster crashed into the wall, making a dent on it and I quickly shot Dragon’s Head towards the monster’s head. The monster was quick enough to dodge it, but it was for naught as Hiro was already there, waiting for him. He quickly pierced its furry side, reaching its core in one swift move. The tiger dispersed into mist and only a pill was left in its place. We quickly shared it in the form of a kiss, as we bit it into two halves. After doing so we couldn’t help ourselves from slipping our tongues into each others’ mouths.

“Hah- Fuck this place! Let’s move quickly. I need you!” I shouted frustrated as I separated. I’m sure that I was soaking wet under my scales.

Hiro didn’t say anything. He simply followed after me, but I saw the burning lust in his eyes. Sex is natural, it’s in our instincts, and if you think about how much we love each other, you can imagine how hard it is to us. We fought our way through this floor as quickly as possible but we weren’t able to advance too quickly because the monsters were no joke at this place. They were at much higher levels than us so it was hard to kill them. We arrived in another room, but upon entering it, every way out was closed. A hole appeared in the ceiling and a big, ugly spider crawled out of it. It was about fifteen meters tall and it was at the early seventh stage.

“I guess this is our entrance to the nineteenth level.” Hiro said with a ridiculing face, but he was also eager to leave.

Hiro ran towards the spider, which quickly took an offensive position. Hiro used the Pierce and Penetrate rune on his weapon. Hydra heads appeared around his body and spear. I also shot Dragon arrows towards the spider. Hiro quickly deflected the incoming stab of the spider. It had pointy and tough legs, so it was perfect to use. Hiro rolled on the ground and made a clone of himself to attack the spider from different points. I also made a clone to shoot more arrows towards it.

Hiro rolled right under the monster. It stood up on its hind legs to evade Hiro’s upward thrust but this move made it into a clear target for me. It stabbed through Hiro’s clone in the chest but the clone didn’t die from such a thing. My arrows also arrived at the spider's face and shot through its head. Unfortunately, the spider was quick enough to pull its head to the side so it wasn’t a critical wound. As it pulled out its leg from Hiro’s clone, my clone shot an arrow towards its leg, separating it in the process. The monster screamed out in pain, but its wide opened mouth was quickly pierced by Hiro’s clone from the front, while Hiro jumped on its back and thrust his spear into the core of the spider.

The Hydra heads also bombarded its body from the inside, The monster quickly dispersed and turned into a stream of energy, while Hiro’s clone was healing with a visible speed. Hiro spoke through his clone as he looked towards me and himself. It was weird to see our clones in action.

“Well. This much was easily worth it. My chest is going to regenerate quickly in a short time. Maybe I should disperse my real body?” He said with inquiring eyes as he looked towards my original body.

“Your choice honey~,” I said as I flicked my blonde hair over my shoulders.

Our clones can heal the same way we can. If he were to disperse his clone in this shape then he would have to wait at least a day before being able to recall it in perfect condition. We can’t make clones infinitely. That would be against the will of the heaven. Just imagine someone kills one of our clones after a lot of fighting, only to see spanning another one in perfect condition… It didn’t work like that. Hiro dispersed his original body and used his Hydra Qi to quicken the healing process. I saw as the hole on his chest and one of his destroyed hearts were slowly growing back.

In only ten minutes he looked completely new! He quickly ate an Energy Recovering pill to fill up his reserves. We both dispersed our clones and looked at what was in place of the spider. On the ground was a seven colored pill which was giving off a powerful aura.

“Hmph. Let’s see how much you love each other.” Came the voice of the dungeon with a ridiculing voice.

“This dungeon has trust problems as I see it, though it’s no wonder. I wouldn’t trust others either. It is likely that its trick would work on other people but not on us! Stupid dungeon.” I said with the same ridiculing voice to Hiro.

“Don’t mind it. Let’s see what it gave to us.” Hiro answered me with an uncaring face. Of course, he didn’t care about the dungeon, not me.

Since he was closer he was the first to pick up the seven colored pill. Information flooded into our minds about it, saying that we can advance by ten percent in our cultivation if we were to take this pill.

“Hmm~ It’s no wonder that it was so sure of its challenge. But you know what ‘Mr. Dungeon’... you have picked the wrong people! I have a question, though. What happens if we were to dimidiate it? I mean if nothing then I’d rather put this away and give it away for a lot of benefits!” Hiro questioned the dungeon.

It was surprised to see our calm faces as if we didn’t care about such a ‘great’ treasure. “W- What are you saying? You want to give such a pill away?!? Are you crazy!?”

“Not necessarily. If we can get half the effect for the half of it, then we are going to share it between the two of us.” I answered the surprised dungeon with a glorious feeling in my chest. When these stupid dungeons wanted to test our love for each other, I always felt happy and great upon hearing their surprised voices.

The dungeon couldn’t help to answer with a stuttering voice. “Y- Yes… you can get half the effect if you dimidiate it.”

Hearing its answer Hiro put it between my lips and bit down on the other half of it. We felt a huge amount of energy flooding our bodies as our simple peck on the lips quickly turned into a passionate kiss. Our auras were quickly rising just like our lust for each other. We used our parallel minds to control the energies inside our bodies. Upon reaching thirty-five percent of conversion, we felt the great power inside our bodies. (AN:\ 4,1; 4,5; 5,1) This feeling was always wonderful, but right now our lust was suppressing all of our feelings. But to our displeasure and frustration, we were once again interrupted!

Three doors have opened up after we killed the spider. One of them was the way we came from, one was going upwards to the nineteenth floor, and one was coming from a completely different way. The trouble came from that way in the form of a huge horde of monsters with Hill and his group at the front of it. They ran through the room while grinning deviously at us. They wanted to kill us with the help of this horde of monsters? This is why I said that they enjoy to play around with their victims and think of devious plans. Although it’s not true, but I’m sure that they thought that they can kill us anytime.

But they didn’t intend to do that because that wouldn’t make them feel pleasure. They wanted to see us suffering while we are being besieged by this horde. But they greatly underestimated us. One of the guys at the back was a little slower than the others so Hiro quickly ran after him and grabbed onto his back with his sharp claws it was easy to penetrate the guy’s armor. He threw him into the other side of the room as a chunk of meat and muscle was torn off from his back, and his spine was also broken into pieces.

He landed on the ground with a loud thud. The monsters reached him in a moment and torn him into pieces. His arms, legs, and head were torn off, as the monsters were feasting on his body. We looked towards Hill’s group with a ridiculing face. Rose was among them and her eyes were sad. I saw two feelings inside her eyes. It felt as if she would be shouting ‘help me’ through her eyes, while the other one felt as if she would feel ‘sorry’ for us. The others had dark faces upon seeing their comrade being killed in such a cruel way.

“What are you looking at idiots? Hahaha- You were the ones to plan something like this. You reap what you sow, losers. But you are going to pay a heavy price for this.” Hiro said while laughing at them as he was gesturing with his hands. He pulled his finger across his neck indicating that they are going to die.

“We will see about that. First, you have to kill that horde. Haha!” Hill was laughing at us with a vicious face.

They were safe there because that place counted as the next floor so the monsters from this floor wouldn’t go there. On the other hand, as long as they stand there, we can’t go without taking their attacks head on which was impossible even with thirty-five percent of our energies converted. We turned towards the incoming monsters. There were tigers, panthers, alligators, bird types, plant types, apes. We could see many kinds of monsters. Since every monster was only at the peak of the sixth stage, this wasn’t a serious threat.

With our newfound strengths, it was no big deal to take care of them. Hiro called forth numerous Hydra heads as he thrust his spear towards the incoming monsters. I stood behind him and shot five Dragon arrows in a single moment. I added Chaos Magic to all of my arrows to make it more powerful and I didn’t forget to use our scales too. When my arrows hit a monster, they were blasted into pieces and as the Chaos Magic exploded, the scales in my arrows were shot out in a circle, penetrating many monsters’ cores, killing them in one swift move.

Hiro was decimating the monsters as he was spinning his spear and thrust it into the monsters’ bodies, penetrating their cores. Hydra and Dragon heads were flying all over the place in the form of Energy Attacks. Blood was flowing on the ground, and the whole room was becoming a mess. When the monsters reached me, I took out my sword and used that instead of my bow, to kill all of them. We consumed numerous Energy Recovering pills because using so many powerful attacks consumed a lot of our energies.

Half an hour later we finished every monster, and the ground was littered with herbs, pills, metals. We have seen numerous weapons, armors, and metals too. Using our mind powers we quickly stored away everything. Less work for us to do after we go back to Silverleaf school! When we were done we looked towards Hill and his group who were standing in the safe zone with a dark face.

Both of us said only a single line at the same time in a perfect sync:

“You are next.”

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Oh, yes. I forgot to mention. These haven't been checked for grammatical mistakes yet, so probably you will find a few, but if you aren't looking for it, then it should poke your eyes. The truly clean chapters are around 55+

Pay with your life

Hiro’s POV:

Hill and his entourage had dark faces upon seeing me and my dear wife killing this whole horde of monsters so easily. I’m sure that they felt threatened. Although they could have killed this horde too, considering their strengths, but after seeing that we have done it so easily, they had to realize that we aren’t so easy to deal with. All of them came out and encircled us. Rose’s hands were trembling and she had unwilling eyes. I don’t know if it was because she believed that we can kill all of them and she didn’t want to die or if it was because she didn’t want to kill us, but it didn’t matter.

“Rose, I don’t know if you can answer, but if you can then make some kind of sign, that you are under control.” Alice sent a message to her with her mind power.

We’ve got the expected effect from her as she was gesturing with her eyes, saying yes. I don’t know what kind of treasure can do such a thing but to be honest I’m not really interested in it. I’m sure that it can’t be used on cultivators who are more powerful than you and I don’t need to control someone who is weaker than me. If he, she is my enemy then I can simply kill that person and if the person is more powerful than us then we won’t be able to control him or her anyway.

“Shall we start?” Alice said out loudly with a bloodthirsty smile as she cracked her fingers.

They didn’t answer her as they only took a position and we did the same. The air felt really heavy at the moment and it was deadly silent. They still didn’t know about our clones which could come as a great surprise for them. Rose was the first to attack with unwilling eyes. I quickly made five clones and I used my minds to attack them. They were all at the early seventh stage. I quickly hit Rose on the back of her head. Her head might hurt when she wakes up but it was still better. Since my clones were covering us it wasn’t hard.

We had almost as much strength as Rose so it wasn’t hard to beat her. As she fell unconscious I threw her body towards the resting room. I feel sorry for it but I wasn’t in the position to be soft with her.

[You are saying that but you would rather take a hit than to throw me like that. Fufu~] Alice didn’t forget to comment on my action with a naughty voice. I’m in pain… in numerous ways.

[You are different, dear.] I answered her with a smile, then I turned towards our enemies.

Alice also summoned her clones with bows in hands, making the whole place crowded. Two becoming ten in such a short time was surprising by all means. Hill’s group had ten people in it, making it into nine after we killed the guy from before. I poured my energy into the runes on my spear as I also controlled all five of my clones. Since I was still at the back I used my energy to attack from the back. I poured my energy out of my body into the form of a huge six-headed Hydra. This is going to take a lot of my energy but I’m sure that at least one of them is going to die.

My five clones were pinning them down with Alice’s clones, making it hard for them to move. Seeing the huge Hydra made up of pure energy appear startled them. They knew that if they take this attack, then that’s going to mean their deaths! I shot my attack towards one of them. I have a feeling that Hill Dow would stay alive one way or the after, so I’d rather not risk wasting this attack. Alice used her original and a clone of her to completely pin my target down. As he tried to defend against the incoming arrows, I used my clone to jump towards him, getting through his defense.

As he was falling from the sudden push, I dissolved my clone and called it back. At the same time, I also shot my attack towards him. He made a despaired face and he tried to escape by controlling the space around him to regain his balance but it was all for naught as this wasn’t a slow attack. It quickly arrived at its destination and struck his body head on. His stupid armor was shredded into pieces and he became equal with a bloody pulp. This attack was called the Hydra’s Descent. It consumes a lot of energy but when I use it, I’m able to control my energy to take the form of a Hydra and upon releasing it, it would shred my target into pieces.

Now that we were ten against eight it was much easier. I quickly gulped down an Energy Replenishing pill and then charged at the remaining people. Alice was shooting powerful attacks towards them non-stop, and those arrows were also filled with Chaos Magic, making it hard to defend against. The only problem with Chaos Magic was that it couldn’t be controlled! If you were to be hit with it, then you could easily get wounded.

[Let’s kill this woman next.] I said to Alice through our bond.

I jumped into the air as I thrust my spear towards the woman who was closest to me. She had a shield so she raised it to defend against my thrust. As my spear struck her shield, I was the one to fall back slightly which was surprising. They indeed had much more strength than us. That shield also had three enchantments on it such as ‘Toughness’ and alike. But even like that, I saw a tiny crack appearing on it making it clear that Alice’s inscriptions amplified my pierce and penetrate enchantments greatly.

She smirked at me upon seeing how I fell back slightly because she didn’t notice the crack on her shield. I controlled my clone which was fighting with her up till now and fought two on one. We weren’t stupid enough to give only one kind of weapon for our clones too. Although I used spear mainly, but what could stop me from giving shields, greatswords, staves and such things to our other clones? Of course, our clones didn’t have such good weapons as us because we didn’t have the necessary materials for it, though now we have them, but we should get back to use them.

This clone of mine had a hammer in his hand. I thrust my spear towards the woman, and she once again used the shield in her left hand to block my attack. When I was about to hit her shield I pulled back my spear and jumped into the air with a somersault so that I’ll be able to stop the raging energy which was generated from my sudden stop. She wanted to cut me into two halves while I was in the air but my clone swung his hammer from above towards her. She raised her shield to defend against my powerful strike. At this time Alice also shot an arrow towards her side and I used Hydro mind on her.

She stopped only for a single moment which was enough for me to smash her with my clone, for Alice’s arrow to pierce her heart and chest, and for me with my original body to pierce her head which was nowhere to be seen so I simply struck the ground… At this time Hill charged at me out of nowhere and I felt a binding on my body for a moment. He thrust his sword through my chest with an evil grin. I ignored his greatness as I used this body to do something good.

“What are you so happy for? You idiot…” I said as I laughed at him. I switched weapons with my clone, making it into my ‘original’ body. I could call any of these my ‘original’ body.

I used my spear to try piercing his head and I didn’t forget to use the Binding Clock on him. He had a despaired face upon seeing this. What did he think? I’m not a normal beastmen or human. Not even my clone died from it being pierced. I had five other hearts left in that body. When we transform, our body structures are changing so that our new organs can fill in. Unexpectedly, at this time he took out a big ball, out of nowhere and crushed it. The ball released a thick layer of blue energy around his body, which stopped my spear strike.

“What do you think how long you can escape? But… just how many humans have you killed to get so many things out of this place?” I asked him since I was curious.

“Hehe~ quite a lot, but you are going to be the one to die!” Hill answered back with an evil face. He looked at Alice then at me, then said with an irritating face- “Haha- I’ll take care of her for you. She is a real beauty under those scales and I’ve seen her when you have arrived in the hall. I’m wondering how she feels in the bed.”

I didn’t react too strongly to this thanks to Alice’s Jagged Bell of Rage and Cold. It was ringing all this while making me calmer than I was supposed to be after such a remark. The temperature suddenly fell in the room with about two hundred degrees thanks to me. All I said to him was that: “You are going to be sorry for this.”

Since it’s likely that I can’t break through this blue shell of his, I used Ethereal Delusion on him, and Alice also used Hydro Mind on him. [Nice shot honey~] I said to her. I always felt great and happy when I saw how perfectly we are in sync.

He was stuck in place for about two seconds and such a long amount of time was perfect for me to clean up the trash. Since he left my clone where it was I had another one man free. Three of us ran towards a single target who was fighting with one of Alice’s clone. Alice also had to use her sword to fight because the others weren’t looking around at the back... She shot arrows only with her original body as her clones were fighting with the remaining people. Considering that getting some support from the back would be great I attacked a guy who was fighting with Alice’s clone. The four of us quickly overran him.

He was pierced, smashed, and blasted into pieces a single moment. I still had a little time so the four of us helped out the fifth clone. We quickly killed a guy closest to us, also freeing up another one of Alice’s clones. At this time she also released her Dragon’s Descent, killing a woman who was about to slash at Alice’s back. She perished like smoke after being struck with Alice’s attack. We and our clones also gulped down an Energy Replenishing pill. Originally we have such high reserves because we aren’t using our clones but when do, our energies are divided up into as many parts as many clones we make.

Since we were using them, it was easier to spend all of our energies. Now there were only four of them left, while we were still ten, though one of my clones was pierced through its chest but it was nothing serious. That body of mine was already recovering. Hill recovered only to see so many of his comrades being killed in such a short time.

“YOU BASTARDS! YOU ARE GOING TO PAY FOR THIS! AND YOU SLUTTY BITCH! I’M GOING TO ENJOY YOUR BODY!” He shouted towards us with an enraged face as his body was trembling. He turned his head upwards to shoot towards the ceiling as he charged towards us with his four remaining lackeys in tow.

“Hahaha~ We'll see about it, you loser!” We both shouted back. We couldn’t help to ridicule him. Even his offensive words towards Alice were laughable at this point.

I jumped towards him with one of my clones to take him on and Alice supported me from the back with her arrows. I rolled on the ground and thrust my spear towards his stomach but he deflected it with his sword. Interestingly enough he didn’t let me hit his blue bulb. Maybe that blue bubble can take only a determined amount of damage? If that’s the case he has to defend or else it’s going to be spent quickly. My clone wasn’t looking around without doing anything, so it quickly swung its sword towards Hill’s side. He raised his sword to deflect my clone’s swing but he wasn’t able to protect himself from Alice’s arrow.

It struck his blue bubble making its blue glow diminish by a large margin. Originally it was dark blue but now it had a relatively light blue color, and it was also thinner. Alice’s clones and my clones combined quickly took care of the remaining four people. It was seven against four so it was no big deal. Out of rage, Hill wanted to grab me at my throat, but I used my sharp claws to cut his extending arm.

[?! What? How did I cut him? So this bubble can’t extend farther from a determined point. Interesting… Though it’s irrelevant because I don’t think that he is going to try something like this again.]

[Yes. At least I surely wouldn’t try something so stupid twice.] Alice agreed to my thoughts as she shot arrows towards Hill once again.

I moved my five clones to stand in a circle around him, though most of them were slightly injured and one of them had its left arm missing but it was nothing serious. Alice has got two clones killed in the last struggling battle because she wasn’t able to control her clones perfectly. A little delay in command might cause our deaths and such was the case with Alice. She had two minds which had quicker process than mine, but they were still only two in the end. Our clones also had weaker weapons.

[We really need to change on this weapon matter when we get back… also, I think that it would be better if you would use only one clone or maybe two and replace it only if one of them is killed.] I advised to Alice.

[Yes. It’s harder to control my clones like this. It’s better if I can fully utilize my battle potential with my original body and a single clone or maybe two just to stay safe, and I can always replace them if something were to happen.] Alice also agreed with me on that. Or more like we agreed on anything the other has said…

Now our positions have swapped as we were the ones encircling Hill Dow, who was in his little blue ball, standing there with a dark face. I’m sure that he felt it. He felt the death creeping up on his back, reaching his neck and his brain. I saw that the fear in his eyes slowly crept into his brain and nestled itself in his brain. Just like a cornered animal, he too shouted out towards the ceiling with a raging and unwilling voice, feeling his impending doom: “AAAARGH!! I’m going to kill you all!”

He charged towards us and I controlled one of my clones to jump on him. He swung his sword intending to cut it in two but I was able to use the Binding Clock once again and we pounded his mind with eight Hydro Minds and we used our bloodlust too. Such a flurry of mind attacks disabled him completely. The eight of us released powerful attacks towards his body, and the blue ball quickly gave up and dispersed into the air. We made four pointy and sharp columns made up of our energies and pierced them through his four limbs. It was at that time, that he recovered.

“ARRGH!! FUCK!!” He shouted out in pain.

We didn’t answer his shouting. I squatted down right beside him and I put my claws on his face. I tore off his jaw, taking away his voice, as only the air was coming out of his throat. I said to him with an evil smile. “Man, it’s good that you are a cultivator! A normal human would die too easily! So how was that? Are you going to enjoy my wife’s body? That was your intention?”

"N- NO! I wouldn’t dare to! Please release me! I- I swear that I’m never going to cause you any trouble! Just let me go! Or- Or would you take me as your servant? I’m willing to serve you but please don’t take away my life!" Hill sent a message with his mind power. Sadly for him, I was never interested in getting slaves or servants. What use do they have? If someone were to do everything in my place then what is going to keep me interested in living? It would become boring! Of course, I have Alice to love every day, but we can’t live like shut-ins who do nothing else other than having sex.

Alice also squatted down right next to him as she put her hand under her chin. She looked at Hill with a face which was devoid of any feelings. It was really cold. It would be terrible if she were to ever look at me like that. That would be a tragedy to me. It’s good that I don’t have to care about it. She released her bloodlust completely through her cold green eyes, which scared the shit out of Hill. He started trembling in fear. Alice put one of her claws on his chest and pierced it slowly, puncturing his lungs. He shouted out in pain and tried to catch his breath which was slipping through the hole on his chest and his missing throat.

At such a stage and level he wouldn’t die unless we cut his spine so it was alright. After being done with that she made a ball of energy and shot it through his… balls. Ugh- I wouldn’t want that. Air gushed out of his throat but he couldn’t scream without his vocal cords. We didn’t want to listen to his ‘pig being slaughtered’ like sound, so that’s why I tore off his jaw. Alice made a smiling face as she looked at him but such a smile wasn’t something that I would like to see… It was cold and devoid of emotions. She rolled her fingers into a fist and smashed through his whole stomach making a gaping hole on his body.

“Let’s get done here. We still have two floors to clear. We can love each other after Rose leaves…” I said as I smashed Hill’s blue-haired head with my tail. Blue was mixed with red in a single moment making it into purple. I made a remark about this. “How nice. Look how the colors are mixing together. I always like to see it, how everything turns into a single piece in the end.”

“Though that’s quite a gross example…” Alice remarked as she stood up and held her hands out for me to grab. I took it and stood up.

“What shall we do with Rose? She is still unconscious. Did you kill her or what?” Alice questioned me with a joking smile.

“Haha- of course, I wouldn’t kill her. What do you take me for?” I went over to her and splashed some cold water on her face with the help of water and ice magic. She opened her eyes widely as she sat up and caught her breath.

“HUUUH. W- What? Where am I? U- Ugh. My head hurts…” She was talking to herself as she grumbled. She soon noticed us and I saw that she started to remember what has happened before. Her face became sad, yet happy at the same time. “I- I’m alive? I thought that you would kill me for ‘betraying’ you. But I swear that it was because of a treasure he had! When he commanded me to leave you there with his group, he took it out and so I saw it! It’s on his neck in the form of a pendant! Please look at it if you don’t believe me! I- I was being controlled! I- I have never intended to betray you!”

She didn’t stop even for a single moment. We saw that she was telling the truth through her eyes but we didn’t care about it, to begin with. We knew it long ago that she was controlled. Her quick explanation made us laugh at her panicked and red face. Seeing us laughing at her she felt offended and threw a tantrum.

“W- What are you laughing at? You bastards! You are at it once again! Are you here to haunt me or what? Hahaha” - even she laughed at it at the end which soon stopped and her face turned into a grateful one. - “I- I don’t know what to say. I thank you from the bottom of my heart that you saved my life. H- He said things like, he is going to enjoy me when we leave this dungeon. A- And when we left you, he used the same monster horde to kill numerous groups of humans. They were laughing at how they died! So I’m telling you once again, that you have saved my life and for that, I’m really grateful. I’m really happy that I chose to join your group at that time.”

Rose was thanking us non-stop. Alice put a hand on her shoulder to make her stop, as she said with a smiling face: “It’s alright Rose.”

She stopped blabbering, as she started crying. She clung onto Alice making her scales all snotty. A cultivator at the fourth level crying? That’s quite a rare sight. Now I’m sure that she is cultivating in a weird way! Alice looked at me with helpless eyes. I shrugged my shoulders not knowing what to do. We are so terrible at soothing others… We don’t like skinship with people other than us even though usually that is what’s necessary at times like these. In the end, she put her right arm around her back weirdly. Rose soon stopped her crying as she stood up with red eyes.

“E- Ehm. I’m sorry that you had to see me in such a shape. I don’t know what’s got into me. L- Let’s go okay?” Rose said stutteringly. We didn’t want to make her cry once again so we answered her with a simple - ‘No problem, let’s go.’ - as we started walking. She followed after us. Her face was still red from crying. We dissolved our clones and robbed the corpses of their possessions. We have gained a REALLY lot of herbs, metals, weapons, armors and pills. This was the loot from every other human they have killed on the way here, which was no small amount.

We also found a treasure similar to our Binding Clock except that it was working only on the target’s body, and it wasn’t a growing artifact like ours. We stored everything in our storage spaces which seemed to be getting filled up! We simply crushed the mind controlling pendant which was in Hill’s neck. Or what was left of his neck… As we turned around we saw Rose standing there, all alone, empty handed, which made us feel weird.

[I- I feel like a bad girl… How am I supposed to leave like this? Look at her; Standing there without any real benefit.]

[Though she has advanced a lot from the perspective of normal cultivators… but yeah, I too feel weird. Should we make an armor for her at least?] I agreed with Alice’s thoughts. Alice quickly voiced our thoughts. “I- If you want to, then we can make a good armor for you. It’s not a big deal as we have gained a lot this time…” She said as she twirled her hair around her finger and made a circle on the ground with the tip of her toes. It was really cute in my eyes but it still wasn’t the right moment for it… unfortunately.

“Y- You would make an armor for me? But I was a burden for you and I even caused trouble for you. I don’t know how you killed them, but I’m sure that it wasn’t easy and even I was there… controlled like a stupid woman.” Rose said with an unbelieving voice and she started getting angrier when she thought about what has happened to her.

“Don’t mind it. It’s no big deal. Let’s say that it’s going to be our present. Don’t question it’s reason because even we don’t understand our weird sympathy… Anyway, let’s go. We still have to fuck when you leave!” Alice quickly answered her and didn’t forget to add such a ridiculous part to the end of her sentence. Hearing her say so Rose’s face became as red as a red rose. I bet that she is a virgin. Though that’s not a problem. I always respect those who aren’t throwing it away for anyone and keep it for the one they are going to choose in the end!

We left the eighteenth floor and after two hours of fighting, and realizing that we are being lost, we also completed the nineteenth floor. The sound of the dungeon came from all around us when we entered the resting room.

“Nice… I didn’t expect that you are going to reach this far. There are still a few humans inside the maze but I don’t see too much chance for them to leave it alive, though… who knows!? Anyway, you can leave if you want through this portal” - it said as a blue mirror-like portal appeared. On it, we saw the outside world in all its glory. We really wanted to go out, but after spending so much time here, we didn’t intend to leave just like that. - “If you want to fight the boss of this dungeon, then you just have to stay. You can spend as much time in the resting room as you wish, before starting your final challenge.”

Rose looked at us with a somewhat sad face. I guess she didn’t want to leave us just like this. What can I say? I took a liking to her. Naturally, not in a loving way, but in a friendly way. Although I don’t believe in friendship between man and woman but that’s more like true friendship. The generic, empty, shell-like friendship most people have can be quite easily achieved, without any repercussions. I’m sure that I would feel awkward if we were to stay alone together, but with Alice around it’s completely different. I’m sure that everyone has had such a feeling.

When you feel good in someone’s company, but when your other friend leaves, you feel awkward with the other person, and you don’t really know what to talk about. This is one such case for me. I’d feel really weird if Alice were to leave me alone with her. I really don’t want that… She hugged Alice and then looked awkwardly at us and after a little bow, she jumped through the portal. See? This is what I was talking about. She too would feel awkward! We can be in each other's company only with a third wheel called Alice!

“How rude. I’m not a third wheel. I’m a lustful dragon, who is soaking wet!” She said as the portal closed and jumped on me.

----------------------------------------------------------------------

(AN:\46.5 is coming soon… *cough* Uhm… I had something on mind but I forgot it… Let me think! XD Okay, I have no idea. XDD Sorry! Teaser for chapter 47! - A strange egg! Man, I really would like to see your faces when I reveal the next step, which might be connected to this egg. Depends on which of the two ideas I have, I select. I’m quite sure that you haven’t read something like that before. I mean, I haven’t met a concept like that before, only a similar one I guess.)

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Satisfying our lust

Hiro’s POV:

“How rude. I’m not a third wheel. I’m a lustful dragon, who is soaking wet!” She said as the portal closed and jumped on me. She pressed her chest against me, making me feel her hot, and soft body. She pulled back the scales on her tits and on her stomach, showing her skin. I felt those great, plump mounds on me, which made me really aroused. We have been lusting for each other the whole time in the dungeon and now that we are finally together, I can release my raging penis from its cage.

I extended my hand downwards, touching her sexy curves along the way, reaching her soft and plump ass. I don’t really get why, but even her hard scales covering her sides made me aroused. I’m starting to believe that no matter which part of her I touch, I’m going to love it!

“Ahn~ Such a hard grip. My ass is aching, but I have other problems too.” She said as she yelped in a cute way, then whispered into my ears: “But you know, I have other problems too. Could you help me out?” A bolt of electricity ran through my head when I heard her say that. Her fragrance flooded my nostrils. I quickly became rock hard. Alice moved her big, pink lips to my neck giving a light kiss on it. I moved my right hand from her ass to her thighs, then I reached under her skirt and unexpectedly I found something hard. It was her scales.

She whispered into my ears once again as she stopped kissing my neck - “Should I let you in?” - I moved my left hand to her face to touch it and gave a deep kiss to her. When we were done I whispered into her ears: “If you want to feel great pleasure then you will have to. Let me inside your wet, plump, hot and tight pussy, my dear Alice.” I strongly embraced her back with my left hand. Her whole body trembled as a pleasurable chill ran through her back. She started sweating and her heart was pounding with unimaginable speed. I felt her scales disappearing from her private parts.

I pressed my fingers against her soft and plump labia. They were simply so soft that I wanted to kneel down and eat her up immediately. I pulled them apart with my fingers, causing her to moan - “Ahn~ M- My clitoris, please play with it. I want to feel your hands on my clitoris. Can you feel how wet I am?” - I entered my fingers into her tight and hot hole only to feel a river flowing on my hands. Her legs trembled and her breath was unstable, ragged and shaking. “Ha- ha- Deeper, deeper. Please touch me deeper.” - Alice couldn’t help but plead for me.

Much to her pleasure, I thrust two of my fingers into her, making a circle in her wet vagina. Her folds coiled around my fingers. I started moving them up and down inside her, which caused squelching noises. I saw that her knees were shaking, and touched each other. She was barely able to stand from the pleasure she felt. “Ahn- hah, kyaah, uhn, yes, yess, put it deeper~” She moaned as she put her beautiful blonde head on my shoulder. I was becoming more and more aroused as I heard her voice.

Alice embraced my back as she continued giving out erotic voices. I pushed my fingers as deep into her pussy as I could and I quickened my pace, which caused her moaning to intensify. “I- It’s coming! I’m cumming, I’m cumming!” She screamed out. I felt her hot love juices flowing down on my fingers and my hands, then it spilled on the ground between her legs. It was so erotic that I wasn’t able to hold back my lust anymore. I pushed her against the wall quite wildly, but at least I put my hand behind her head so that she won’t hit her head.

She bit onto her lips as she remarked on my actions: “Uh~ You are being so wild. Should I help out your little brother? I’m sure that you are in a lot of pain. What do you want me to do? Tell me, and I’m going to do it.”

I felt my heart pace increasing and my penis became hard like a steel column. I grabbed onto her hand and put it on my crotch, saying: “Do it. You are mine, now serve me.” - hearing my commanding voice, she only became even more aroused. She put her tongue on my face as she licked it in a long line. It was really sexy. Meanwhile, her hand moved and released the beast inside my pants. She touched the tip of my penis, which caused a bolt of electricity to run through my cock.

She coiled her fingers around my shaft and started moving her hands on it, up and down. I felt a feeling welling up in me as my heart rate intensified. I was about to burst. I put my arms beside her head to prepare for the incoming feeling. Soon I climaxed and my thick, white sperm shoot out of my dick. It splashed on Alice’s stomach and tits, and it started slowly trickling down. She used her finger to clear herself and then… she put it into her mouth as she looked into my eyes erotically and then gulped it down.

I felt my mouth dry and my words were stuck in my throat. She leaned over to my ear and whispered: “Taste my pussy, it’s waiting only for you.” I summoned our little bed from our storage spaces and threw her on it. We took the 69 position, to pleasure each other. He pussy was wide opened for me to see and the liquid was flowing down on her thighs. I swear that every inch of her body was radiating the word, erotic! She put my penis in her soft bosom and pressed them together tightly, making a perfect tit-pussy.

Her paizuri was as wonderful as always. To make it more erotic and to increase my pleasure she used water magic to make her tits and my dick wet. As she started moving I heard squelching noises and I felt so much pleasure that I had to grit my teeth. I smashed my head into the bed under. But I couldn’t be weak and let only my woman pleasure me. I raised my head, and Alice put her pussy right on my face. She felt a very strong fragrance enter my nostrils and I smelled deeply into her pussy to feel it once again. A mortal’s pussy wouldn’t have a fragrance if anything then it would smell, but it’s different with our purified bodies!

Alice had a really nice smell all over her body. I simply loved it. I spread her labia with my tongue and licked out her inside, then bit onto her clitoris. “Ahhhhn- *pant* That felt very good.” - She remarked then coiled her full lips around my shaft and started sucking on my cock. Her tits coupled with her mouth were simply heavenly. I rolled my toes and my fingers into balls. I quickly put my tongue inside her once again to lick all of her good spots and I used my hands to play with her nipples and clitoris. Soon both of us came. Her love juices sprayed on my face, covering it, while I shoot hot semen on her face and hair because she was caught unprepared.

But I had a lot to release so she was able to catch the end of it, pushing my cock down on her own throat. I felt great wetness and hotness in her mouth. My remnants of my load poured down on her throat, reaching her stomach. I pulled myself out from under her and both of us sat up. Her legs were in an M shape on the bed and she was on her back in front of me. Her big plump ass was there for me, clearly to see it all. I smacked on it which caused a yelp from her. “Ahn~ Are you playing wildly?” She said as she turned her face towards me and started shaking her ass.

Seeing her shaking ass, I quickly became aroused once again. My penis stood at attention once again. At this time another Alice embraced me from behind, out of nowhere. I searched through her mind quickly to see her idea. We can feel everything our clones can feel so she wanted to make it easier for me to pleasure her body. There are positions which make hard for me to reach some of her places but with a clone right next to me, that’s going to be easy. What can I say… I wouldn’t deny two of her! Her clone embraced me from behind and coiled her fingers around my penis, while her right hand touched my balls. She started working on me, to prepare me to take Alice.

Her breasts were touching my back which felt great and she was kissing my neck non-stop. This sex goddess was really unstoppable. My balls started producing semen and I felt a huge load welling up inside me. She was simply way too good at what she was doing. My long, thick penis was getting harder than my spear! “You should use this, as your weapon the next time we fight” Alice whispered into my ears with her original body. She pressed her body against me from two ways!

She used her original body too, to pleasure my cock. I didn’t want to waste such a huge load in the air. I’m sure that it would cover Alice which would make me feel very satisfied, but cumming into her deepest parts, causes me the most pleasure. I always feel really elated. I quickly pushed her on the bed and I barely had enough time to thrust my spear into her deepest parts before I came into her. She screamed out loudly, as she felt my spear moving her deepest parts, in one swift move. She also came a little from my sudden thrust.

Her clone also felt it, so her hands squeezed my shaft out of reflex. Alice panted heavily and I grabbed onto her tit to feel her beating heart, which was pumping crazily. “Haa- haaa, can you feel it, my love? This is your cause. You are making my heart burst!” She said as she put one of her hands on my hand, while she put the other one on my face. I felt her overflowing love for me and I couldn’t help myself from leaning forward and giving her a deep kiss. She cruelly used her clone to play with my balls even though we were kissing. If we are at it…

I summoned one of my clones and attacked her clone’s pussy from behind. As we were kissing, Alice suddenly separated from my body and screamed out of pleasure. My clone started pounding hers, so she also felt it. I too started moving, making a connection of our movements. Alice’s folds were coiling tightly around my penis, and she was dripping wet inside her vagina. Even I couldn’t help myself from sometimes grunting or slightly panting. This woman is a crime against every man! Who the hell could resist her charm?

I played with her clitoris on her original body and caressed her thighs, as I was also kissing her neck. My clone was teasing her clone’s nipples, her tail, and was biting on her ears. Alice’s clone was playing with my balls and the root of my penis. I was losing my head from the pleasure I felt. Her fragrance, her sexy, curvy body, her face, her eyes, her beautiful hair spread out on the bed right under me, everything was simply way too much to my liking. I loved her how she was. Feeling my love through our bond, and through our connected sex symbols, we became literally crazy.

“Ahn~ Ah- Yes, yesss, pound my pussy like a wild beast! Haah- haaah” She was panting heavily as she shouted silently into my ears. She always became really aroused, when I kissed her neck or bit on her ears. Those were her weak points. Alice embraced my body and feeling our synchronized movements and such a high amount of pleasure, we quickly felt that we are going to cum in a very short time. No. Alice is going to orgasm.

My penis was swelling and another huge load started flooding out of my balls, running through my penis. Alice also reached her orgasm when I poured my thick, hot semen into her womb. Feeling the hotness inside her, at first she bit on her lips and rolled her fingers and toes into balls. It was clearly visible that something huge is going to come. Her body spasmed and trembled. When I stopped releasing the last drop of my semen she also orgasmed. Through our connection, I felt a tremendous amount of excitement, pleasure, gratification, and expectation flooding her mind.

“AAAAAAAAHHHH!!! ” She screamed out with all her might. Even her voice was too erotic. Literally lightning was crackling around her body. She has got out of control of the elements! This continued on for about a minute but when I released my load I started moving again, to make her orgasm longer and longer. She was thrashing on the bed right under me, which caused me the feeling of conquering. I felt wonderful. I saw how my wife is thrashing and spasming right under the rule of my cock! She simply couldn’t stop herself from cumming and orgasming.

She was turning her head to the left, to the right. She was gritting her teeth and squeezing her fingers into fists. I didn’t stop to pound herself even seeing that. This continued on for another half a minute, reaching one and half a minute long orgasm in the end! This was a record! I guess it’s thanks to my clone because Alice was able to feel it from all of her weak points. Her nipples, her clitoris, her neck, her ears, her tail and her thighs. Her clitoris was as swollen as if a bumblebee would have stung it. She was barely hanging onto her consciousness when she finished orgasming but since I was still pounding her, she couldn’t stop from cumming.

Feeling her wet and hot insides I once again came, but this time I pulled out my cock from her pussy to shoot my load all over her body. I wanted to bukkake her! It quickly arrived and covered her body, her hair, her face, just like I planned it. Her reaction was to simply lick it down from her body, using her clone who was still being fucked, which was simply way too erotic. My penis became erect once again as I put it back into her warm insides. This hole was simply heavenly. She finally recovered enough to look up and look into my eyes.

“Haah- haah- I love you so much, Hiro. No one could believe it. And you are always making me feel -haah- great. When I’m in bed with you, I can’t stop myself from cumming or orgasming. Being bounded by our souls is the greatest thing in our relationship. I really couldn’t leave without you. I need to be connected to you in every way, all the time.” Alice said those words while the burning love she felt for me was visible in her eyes. What kind of idiot male would need more than this? I can’t imagine my life with another woman, nor do I want to!

“I love you too, my dearest. Shall we change position?” I questioned her. I liked this position too because I always felt great when I was between her legs, pounding her pussy, and like this, I was able to see her face which was like a picture book when she came.

“Uhn~ I’ll let you fuck me from behind, in your other favorite position. What do you say~?” She said as she turned her body on the bed, and stuck out her plump ass for me to see. She started waving it in a sexy way, which made me go crazy. I grabbed onto her hips which also always caused me a conquering feeling. I summoned another clone to play with her tail and her clitoris, while my other clone went in front of her and put my cock into her mouth. I felt how her wet, and hot pussy and mouth was coiling around my penis at the same time!

“I’m going to be rough dear. I hope that you won’t mind it.” I said to her. I was all set to start the race! Like this, everyone can feel everything! One of my clones was also teasing her soft and plump tits and hard nipples. I felt in my hands how they felt which was simply incredible. They were just so fucking soft! I could touch them for all day. She answered my initial question: “Fuck me hard- Master~ ”

Ugh.. This was such an under the belt hit. I became crazed as I started moving my penis inside her. Her labia were red and her body was ridiculously sexy. As I was holding onto her hips I was able to pound her pussy with great speed and control. Her pussy was dripping wet and the bed under us was soaked in her pussy juices. The whole resting room in the dungeon was reeking of sex, from our love making process which has yet to end. Her pussy was squelching with every thrust I made with my penis.

She tightened her pussy around my penis, gripping on it with her folds. “J- Just what the hell are you? Ugh- You are so fucking tight, you slutty woman!” I couldn’t help but remark on her move. She looked back at me with a smiling face, and I suddenly felt her becoming even tighter. Her pussy was literally sucking me in! If anything, I would say that it’s hard to come out of her! She started moving her hips up and down, while I was pounding her from behind. “Just look at how you are shaking your ass, Alice!” I couldn’t help myself from raising my hand and slap on her plump ass. I took over her tail from my clone and made him disappear, then put her own tail into her ass.

“AAAH~ N- No! Pull it out!” She screamed out. I started spanking her ass, with a not painful, but pleasurable force. She was releasing her pussy juices with every spank she took. She actually used her scales to cover up her butthole, denying me from putting her tail into her butthole. “What? You want to resist? Fat chance!” I said as I leaned on her back and started moving with lightning like speed. “Ahn~ Yes, yes! Pound my pussy, and plow my lands! ” She shouted in happiness.

We felt that we are going to cum in a very short while. This time I slowed down and instead of speed, I started concentrating on her weak spots and I pounded her with a lot of strength, reaching her deepest parts, and causing a smacking noise each time I struck her pussy. Her plump ass was bouncing and shaking from my movements. Both of us quickly reached our end as we came with a huge force. I milked into her vagina, while her love juices splashed on my crotch area and my penis. Even her tongue was hanging out slightly from her mouth.

“Look at yourself dear, you are like a dog. Are you really a dragon~?” I couldn’t help but remark on her looks. Of course, I didn’t mean it in an offensive way and she too was clear on that. I’d never say offensive words to my dearest love! That would be against my beliefs! She answered to me while panting heavily. “Ahn~ But I couldn’t help it. My mind is blanking out all the time, causing me to be in such a state. It’s your and your cock’s fault, so take responsibility!”

I sat down cross-legged and indicated to her with my finger to move over here. She stood up on the bed and her love juices trickled down on her legs and dripped on the bed under her. “You are really a succubus. How can you be so erotic?” I questioned her, but she didn’t answer. She turned her back towards me and leaned forward for me to see her behind clearly. Her pink and reddish peach was in clear sight. It looked really luscious. She then stood back up and walked over to me and sat on my lap with her front facing me.

We made our clones disappear as they weren’t necessary for such a pose. She guided my penis into her hole and after inserting it, she slowly sat down on it, moaning in the process. “Ahn~ You are so thick and long. Uhn~ I can never get bored of it. It feels so good that you can reach any part of my vagina~ ” When there was only a little part left from my penis which was still out I cruelly thrust it upwards to completely insert it into her in one fell swoop. “Kyaah~! You are so evil. Thrusting your dick so suddenly.”

We embraced each other tightly and strongly, to feel our warmness. We looked into each other’s eyes and were quickly lost in them. Her beautiful green eyes were literally shining and her blonde hair was hanging down on her shoulders, almost reaching her nipples. I raised a lock of her hair to my nose and smelled it. I’m sure that I looked like a stupid pervert, but who cares. She had such a nice fragrance. It didn’t matter where I smelled her. I leaned over to her lips and gave her a deep, loving kiss.

Our tongues were rolling in each other’s mouth, licking every single corner of the other’s mouth. As we were embracing each other our strength intensified and I also started to finally move inside her. She coiled her legs around my hips at my back. I felt her scaly legs since she didn’t pull them back completely.

[Pull them back, although I like them, but they feel cold and hard.] I sent to her through our bond. She quickly made them disappear. The scales on her sides were still one but I didn’t care about that. It only accentuated her body and sexiness, just like the scales under her breasts and on her thighs. Usually, we were doing it while being completely in our human forms, except our tails but this time we tried it out like this. And I don’t mind it!

I moved slowly and reached her deepest parts. After minutes of this slow, loving sex, we felt our lust rising once again, and we soon reached the breaking point. I shot my hot semen into her womb, and her pussy squeezed around my dick, squeezing every drop of semen out of it. We have been kissing all this while and separated just now. “How do you want to do it next?” Was what Alice asked. An even longer time of sex and love making started with her question, which took up the whole day. When we were done we laid down, embracing each other strongly and tightly.

“Sleep, my love. I’ll be here with you forever and ever.” I said to her with the most loving voice I had. “Uhn. We must never separate. ” She answered me and gave a deep, loving kiss to me, then we slowly fell asleep, with our battle forms activated. When we wake up a heavy fight is going to await us!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

A strange egg

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After our wonderful love making process, I was finally satisfied. That aching pain disappeared from my crotch, and I’m not craving Hiro so terribly, for now. Since all of our energies, clones and everything else have recovered over this wonderful, and long ‘event’, we can enter the last floor without any worries. I don’t believe that we can’t kill this shitty monster. Upon stepping through the door, the whole place around us has changed, turning into a huge world of desert and dunes. The place was creepily silent, and the boss was nowhere to be seen.

Considering what is the name of this dungeon, I’m quite sure of the origin of the boss on this floor. We walked for a while in this creepy world. Suddenly we felt a slight vibration from under us so we quickly jumped to the side. No, we actually flew to the side?

[Hoho! So we can fly once again! I was really annoyed with that restriction.] I said to Hiro, feeling happy.

[Yes, but think about it. If we could have flown then this whole dungeon would have become a joke.]

A thirty meters tall and fifty meters long scorpion appeared in the place we stood, with sharp, tough pincers, and I wouldn’t want to get hit by its tail either. Unexpectedly, this monster was at the early eighth stage. Which meant trouble for us. But we aren’t going to back off just because it is much stronger than us. It flew into the air as its whole body was rotating like a driller. If that would have hit us… I dare not think of the consequences. This stupid monster wanted to sneak attack us.

We activated our battle forms and our skin turned into that green jelly layer, and scales started growing on our bodies, covering us completely. This all has happened in a single moment, and the scorpion didn’t even stop as it charged at us. In the resting room we have renewed our scaly clothes or armors, so they are much tougher than they were before, making our defenses stronger. Unfortunately, not even this would be enough to take an attack head on from this scorpion. It quickly reached us and used its pincers to catch me. Although we can fly but however I think about it, it’s worse for us because this thing can fly faster than us.

I flew downwards, towards the ground and made a clone with Hiro in tow. The scorpion flew towards me, without slowing down. I barely had enough time to jump to the side and it was only possible because Hiro used the Binding Clock on it. Unfortunately, it can’t stop the monster for too long because it’s way above us in strength. The scorpion drilled into the sand under us, since I dodged its attack, but we didn’t intend to play this game. Using our magical powers, we quickly raised this whole world of sand into the air in five kilometers of us. Over us was a huge sand mountain while under us was the stupid scorpion.

I’m sure that it didn’t expect that we are going to do such a thing. Using our magical powers, we controlled the sand to make a big arena around us, as we landed on the hard ground which was under the sand. This time we were the ones to attack. I pulled out my bow and filled it with arrows which had the form of a dragon. My blonde hair was shining as the sun was showering us in its warmness. I and my clone released our arrows towards the scorpion, only one at a time as shooting more would weaken their power.

Hiro also made five clones which were his maximum for now. The scorpion swung its tail in an arc to swipe him away. Three of his clones took it on together, making the incoming tail stop. My arrows also arrived at their destination and it penetrated the tail of the scorpion, but to my dismay, it wasn’t able to tear it off. I’d have to shoot about twice more if not for Hiro and two of his clones jumping over its pincers to cut down its tail. Though Hiro’s spear wasn’t exactly good for that purpose but one of his clones had a nice and long katana in its hands exactly out of that reason.

I used our dear curse, called Ethereal Delusion on the monster, coupled with Hydro Mind to interrupt the monster’s movements for a moment. It worked just fine because Hiro was able to cut off its tail. The monster recovered quickly and caught one of Hiro’s clone, cutting it in two with its pincers. The clone quickly turned into liquid and flew back into Hiro’s body as he jumped back with his remaining four clones in tow. The scorpion looked at me with displeasure, indicating that it’s going to charge at me.

It was indeed like that because it jumped over Hiro and flew straight towards me through the air as its whole body rotated like a driller. Its flight speed was way too fast so my original body was shredded into pieces. It turned into liquid just like Hiro’s and flowed back into my new original body… I made another clone, and sent it farther away, just in case. Hiro didn’t idle by as he used Space Breath. The scorpion didn’t have time to dodge it completely. The space opened up right beside its body. It was able to resist the suction force slightly, but even like that, its left pincer was pulled into the broken space.

The monster screamed out as the space quickly recovered, but the scorpion was left with a single pincer. Since it charged at me, it was easy to imagine its destination, so Hiro immediately used Space Breath. The monster turned towards us angrily. I’m sure that it’s not happy… After a huge roar, it charged at Hiro. Hiro also ran towards it, with one of his clones. When they were about to arrive Hiro rolled under it, while his clone jumped over it with a somersault. Since it didn’t have a tail, it wasn’t able to defend against the one from above.

It quickly smashed its lower body into the ground, wanting to crush Hiro. This might have worked on a normal human but not on us who were covered in tough and hard scales. I felt that it caused some pain for Hiro but nothing serious. His clone from above also arrived at its destination and thrust its spear towards the supposed place of its core, while Hiro did the same from below. Thanks to the powerful runes both of them -or him?- were able to penetrate it, but unexpectedly nothing happened. Meanwhile, I also released three arrows towards the scorpion.

One of its eyes on the right was pierced, while the other two penetrated its right shoulder. I wanted to tear off its other pincer but it wasn’t such an easy thing. It swung its right pincer towards Hiro who was originally under it, but the monster backed off to hit him. Hiro was hit by the swing and he flew about a kilometer before landing with a loud thud, breaking the ground under him.

He had a slight dent on his chest but after a cracking and popping sound, it jumped back into its right place. Thanks to our scales and jelly layer, the smashing attacks were very ineffective against us. Or to be more clear every kind of attack was ineffective against us in their own ways, but by all means, the penetrating kind had the most chance to damage us.

ed, while the other two penetrated its right shoulder. I wanted to tear off its other pincer but it wasn’t such an easy thing. It swung its right pincer towards Hiro who was originally under it, but the monster backed off to hit him. Hiro was hit by the swing and he flew about a kilometer before landing with a loud thud, breaking the ground under him. He had a slight dent on his chest but after a cracking and popping sound, it jumped back into its right place. Thanks to our scales and jelly layer, the smashing attacks were very ineffective against us. Or to be more clear every kind of attack was ineffective against us in their own ways, but by all means, the penetrating kind had the most chance to damage us.

That’s also the reason why we cut off its tail. Hiro ran towards it and this time I used Dragon’s Descent as an arrow. A tremendous aura fell on the place. The scorpion knew that my next shot is going to be dangerous.

[Let’s sacrifice one of my clones.] Advised Hiro through our bond.

[My heart is bleeding you know?] I remarked. Although they were clones, but all of them were a piece of my dear Hiro! How could I look at them being destroyed!? Of course, I’m not going to whine at such a moment, and I know that they are more like means for us to fight. The original one is always going to be the one which is controlled by our main mind.

Hiro’s clone jumped in the scorpion’s face, with a shield in its hand. What was really weird that we didn’t find a core where it was supposed to be, and this monster was bleeding. Something is fishy here. It’s as if it would be alive. Whatever, it doesn’t matter anymore. It grabbed onto Hiro’s clone or else its face would have been cut up into slices by Hiro’s clone’s sword. I shot my arrow exactly at that moment. Hiro’s clone was crushed in the scorpion’s pincer, and it turned into liquid and flowed back into Hiro’s body. But at that time, Hiro also used everything he had on the monster.

Before shooting, we also used our mind-reading ability on it, and what we found, caused great surprise for us, but it didn’t matter anymore. As the scorpion was stuck in place thanks to the Binding Clock, Ethereal Curse, and numerous Hydro Minds, my Dragon’s Descent arrived in its face. As my attack struck, the monster flew into the air from the force and rotated in the air, then it fell on its back with its face crushed. The ground was covered in blood, in a very short time after it landed. Hiro quickly ran over to it and stabbed his spear into its chest.

At this time it finally talked. Yes. It was the dungeon. We don’t know why but it made a body for itself and made it into the last boss. Its voice was coming from all around us and the whole place started trembling and shaking.

“Haah- *sigh* you two have once again won over me. I don’t get you. Why won’t you betray each other like everyone else have done? You monsters are weird.” It said with a laughing and happy voice.

“What are you talking about? We aren’t weird! We just love each other more than anything. There is no treasure in the world which can tear us apart. Once you find your other half, you can find out what true happiness is, right my dear little dragoness?” Hiro answered the dungeon happily as he looked at me with a loving face.

“Without doubt~” I said to him as I went up to him and gave him a light kiss on the lips.

“Hmm~ What can I say? At least I’ve got my answer before dying. I always wondered if there are people who could really die for each other, who wouldn’t betray each other no matter what. I can die peacefully like this. Now I know that there are. Although rare, but there are.” The dungeon had a peaceful voice. Its voice was weakening with every word it said. After saying so it continued.

“Alright. Now it’s time for you to get your presents before leaving. Since you love each other so much, I hope that you won’t mind that I give only one to you. You can share it anyway…” It said as a strange black egg appeared with green stripes on it.

“How nice! I love its color!” Hiro stupidly answered the dungeon, with such words.

“This thing is worth more than its colors… Whatever, I’m not going to try understanding you anymore. Damned weirdos.” Said the dungeon. I bet that if he would have a head, he would have facepalmed.

“So what is it?” I questioned the dungeon but all I got was.

“You shall learn it in the future. But take good care of it. It’s really rare. Considering that you were able to kill me even though you are only at the third stage, and I was at the early eighth stage, you are really worthy of it. Now go, take care of it in my place! Oh, I almost forgot. Don’t forget to bind it with your blood! Both of you can do it.” The dungeon answered me in such a way, as he told us to leave in a hurried tone.

The whole place was shaking and trembling. I’m sure that it was about to collapse. A portal opened up right next to us and after taking the egg we left the dungeon. We appeared outside of the huge sand castle. We saw as it crumbled down, falling into itself making a huge pile of sand. Such a thing also caused a huge sandstorm. I’m sure that this thing is going to cover an enormous area. We quickly flew into the air, to escape from the sand because we didn’t want to be covered in it. We saw how such a great and mighty dungeon turned into nothing more than a big pile of sand and dust.

We rolled our fingers into fists. Is this what lies at the end? Death? I’m sure that this dungeon was really old, yet it met its end in such a way. That’s not going to be true for us! We shall beat everyone and everything in our ways, and reach the top so that nothing can hurt us! Let’s see what lies at the end of our road! After seeing the sandstorm spread, we boarded our spaceship. Pat and Wilhelm surely is back long before, since they too had spaceships, though slower than ours but not by much. Our spaceship sped us and we sat down inside it and took out the egg.

“Interesting. It has a really rough surface and it’s very hard. I’m quite sure that it wouldn’t break from simply falling to the ground.” I said as I touched its surface.

“Yes. I’m really wondering what’s inside it, and how long it takes for it to hatch?” Hiro answered and then couldn’t stop himself from remarking that: “I wonder if your eggs are going to be like that too. Or how do you give birth?”

My face became red upon hearing him ask such a question. “W- What the hell are you asking me? I- I’m not going to lay eggs! I’m not a bird!” I yelped, but he didn’t back off, saying with a sadistic face: “Are you sure? In my memories, dragons are laying eggs.”

“But I won’t! I’ll give birth, not lay eggs! Stupid Hiro!” I shouted as I turned my back towards him. The truth was that I had no idea about this either… Hearing my answer he laughed at me and then embraced me from behind, then kissed my neck, then my ears, making me aroused. This is really unfair. I can become aroused just from him, touching me, not to mention if he does something like that. Feeling hotness overflowing in my body, he attacked me once again. After a few hours of pleasure, we realized that we forgot to bind the egg with our blood.

We cut our fingers and poured our blood on it. The egg sucked it in, then it started trembling slightly and its surface was becoming reddish. When it became completely red, it suddenly sucked in the widespread blood, making the egg once again black, and its trembling also stopped and then it stayed silent. Out of curiosity, we spilled our blood on it once again, but this time it simply flowed down on the side of the egg. I have a feeling that if we would have spilled our blood on it, at two different points in time, then only the first would have worked. Probably, it sucked in the blood to identify its master in the future.

“This is strange. Though considering my past life’s memories, I have an idea what this might be, but we are going to find out about it in the future anyway.” Hiro said with a helpless face.

We soon reached Posnoth and went back to school only to find a horrendous amount of work. Luckily, the number of weapons we had, greatly lessened the burden on us because we only had to enchant and inscribe them. When we entered the faction building, Foalin came running towards us with a crying face, shouting that we have left her with too much work and that everyone is asking her non-stop about when will be their weapons or armors completed.

“Don’t worry Foalin, now everything is going to be alright! As an apology, we are willing to increase your payment to five hundred pills per month.” I said to her with a glorious smile on my face and even the shining, yellow sun, made my blonde hair radiating light, making my whole image more glorious. Seeing me in such a light and hearing the number ‘five hundred’ she immediately forgot about her suffering and jumped on me in happiness.

[You actor. What was that? Now seriously…] Hiro laughed at my antics through our bond.

“W- Will you really give me so much? But, but that’s really too much!” Foaling answered, but she couldn’t hide her happiness. Getting five hundred a month was more than what the ‘geniuses’ get in this school.

“Don’t question us. It’s going to be like that. Now we are leaving because we still have a lot of work to do.” I told her, then we turned around and left the place. After going back to our little house and sleeping a good one in our bed we’ve got to work. We didn’t forget to announce the increase in price which likely caused many people to become enraged, but it didn’t matter to us because all they could do was to go up to Radcliff and complain to him. They knew only him, not us. Having a proxy sure is great!

We were making new weapons when Radcliff came in, smashing our door, with an enraged face. He started shouting at us: “Hey! This isn’t what we talked about!?! I know that you are my masters and I respect you for that very much. I also know that I’m indebted to you! BUT! Making such an ugly move, and sending hordes of cultivators at my doorstep was VERY unfair! Do you know what I went through!? In these last days, I had to fight back hundreds, no, thousands of cultivators at the ninth stage!! You aren’t making weapons only for low level, weak cultivators, you know?”

“There were numerous cultivators who could have beaten me if not for my new…” - he shouted but his voice weakened upon reaching that part, and I grabbed the chance to refute him, making Hiro laugh - “for your new? Weapon? You should be happy that you’ve got the chance to acquire such a weapon, right? You shouldn’t complain about a little work!” Hearing me say that he wasn’t able to refute, as he hung his head down.

“Don’t be so sad Radcliff.” Hiro said to him, seeing his sadness, but what he answered surprised me… “But- But Alice is always refuting me so harshly! Does she hate me or what!? I didn’t do anything bad!” was what he said to Hiro, then looked at me. We looked at each other and this might be terrible but we couldn’t help but chuckle at his words.

“Haha- no, don’t be stupid Radcliff. I’m just saying it jokingly. Did you really not hear how I spoke? If I’d hate you, then I would be much colder to you.” I answered his question. Realizing that he has got it all wrong, all this time, he felt awkward, which was visible on his face.

“E- Ehm… I’m sorry.” Was what he said. I couldn’t help myself from reading his mind for now.

Waaah, I screwed up! I’m sure that she is thinking that I’m a loser. Now how should I ever face her? But I can’t help it. It makes me really sad, how she always retorts to my words. Though I mustn’t let Hiro know about my feelings for her. I- I’ll have to suppress my feelings! I don’t want to make her sad and I’m really grateful for Hiro too. I don’t intend to betray their expectations for me. Although I love her beautiful smile, but I’ll sacrifice my feelings for their happiness. If only she wouldn’t be so beautiful. *sigh* I wonder if I can ever find such a woman.

I didn’t listen in on his thoughts any longer. This too was more than I was supposed to hear… Since we are connected Hiro too heard everything. Ehm… I don’t know what to say. So this is why he was so stressed out from my joking retorts?

[I shouldn’t have heard this… Now what am I supposed to do with him?] I asked Hiro through our bond.

[Don’t ask me. I have no idea. I’ve never met such a case before.] He said. He didn’t worry about my loyalty or such things. Why would he? It would NEVER get in my head to think of such things. I’d rather die than to fall victim for someone’s trap. To begin with, I don’t like to talk with other men, other than Hiro. Thinking for a bit he answered my question. [I guess you should simply ignore what you have heard. I’d say that you should confront him head on and state that you aren’t interested in him, but since you aren’t supposed to know about his feelings, I can only say that you should ignore it. Or you can reveal this little ability of ours and tell him, but I’m quite sure that we would rarely meet in that case.]

What Hiro said indeed made sense. Seriously now… we have barely met, yet he fell in love with me? And now I feel evil because I’ve read his thoughts… Hiro wasn’t angry at him because he didn’t have lustful thoughts. We don’t know if he likes me, my looks or my personality or all of them, but it didn’t matter.

Hiro only hates when someone starts looking lustfully at me, not even caring about me. Of course, I’m not saying that he was happy with others loving me. He wasn’t happy about Radcliff either, but at least he wouldn’t kill him or have visible enmity with him. Though if he would have thought of things like killing Hiro to get me… That would be a completely different case, which would cause his downfall.

Not even if he loves me, or helped us, can he think of such plans or conspire against my mate! For now, I decided to ignore his ‘unknown’ feelings. He soon left and we continued to work. After a whole month of work, we were finally done with every order we had. We had to make millions of weapons, armors and we didn’t even dare to count the number of pills that flowed through our hands. What was the worst is that we had to give a lot of them away! But luckily for us, the bigger part of it was still in our hands!

We also made weapons for our clones of each kind, and all of them were made from the highest grade metals like Durinium or Tritanium. We collected hundreds of millions of Energy Converting pills. After a week of cultivation, we reached seventy percent of conversion from the amount we have gained which kind of… made us invincible at this level as long as we aren’t overrun by armies, though… I’m quite sure that we could manage to kill or escape from an army too. (AN:\ Strength: 7,6; 8,3; 9,5 [normal; Battleform; Monster form])

The problem was from this point on because we would need as many pills for a single percent as much we have consumed up till now. The late stages of this level were really terrible.

“What should we do now?” Hiro questioned me.

“I don’t know… Should we look at that Societal Cross? Maybe we can find something good like Wilhelm.” Hearing me say that with an expectant face, made him remember Wilhelm. “Ugh. Don’t make me remember him. That bastard. As soon as he learned that we have come back, he came knocking on our doors with a stupidly bright smile, asking for a weapon, which only a first-grade member could have. He even had the face to ask for an armor and some pills! I felt like kicking his face!” Hiro grumbled angrily.

Not to mention Wilhelm, even called us out to make ‘some’ equipment after she started telling us how she saved our lives, and that we are indebted to her, and that such little things as making weapons or armors were nothing for us. But at least she hadn’t got away without any payment. She had to pay with her body! I patted her for a really long time… After reaching the societal cross, we went inside the building which was filled to the brim with cultivators, and there were long lines before the receptionists too.

[What the hell is going on here?] I questioned Hiro. We were embracing each other tightly, feeling a lot of happiness and fluffiness from doing so.

[I have no idea. I came with you. Remember? Haha] He just had to answer like that, but I didn’t mind it. He only said it jokingly and I’m not one who is going to get offended by such stupid things.

The egg still didn’t make a movement, even after a month. We moved to the bulletin board to look at the forthcoming events. One of them caught our eyes. It said:

Championship of the three schools!

At the start of the next month, the next championship among the three school on planet Posnoth is going to take place. We are welcoming every student to the arena.

The rewards are going to be great this time as well because the three directors once again are going to descend to bring back wonderful treasures for the top three. But fear not, because those who achieve lower rankings can also gain great benefits!

Let’s show to everyone who is the best among the best!

[I- I can’t refuse this invitation! I want to crush their best! Look! This is clearly to invite a dragon like me! They want to be crushed!] I said to Hiro as flame was coming out of my nostrils. I was really fired up to beat up the geniuses, I can’t wait! [Hey, Hiro~ Can’t we go now!?] I added jokingly.

[You are really as childish as me. Great! Why would we want to become serious and grown up? Being playful and childish is also necessary for a happy life! I too am interested in it. But no, we can’t go now because there would be no one…] Hiro answered both of my questions with a happy and then sad face. I can’t help this feeling welling up in me. I don’t know if it’s because of my instincts of me, being a sadistic dragon or if it’s because of other reasons, but I really want to play around with the humans.

It’s really bad if I become the strongest in a realm… but I can’t deny my instincts! Yes. Let’s blame it all on my instincts! Hmph… these dragons are so cruel and evil. It has nothing to do with my personality alright?!

[For now, we should join and then go to the guild to do some quests and such things in the meantime. We have nothing to do for now anyway.] Advised Hiro as he thought about what should we do.

We stood in line but like always there were people who didn’t know their places and walked past the whole line. The guy was at the early ninth stage and there wasn’t any cultivator in our line who was at such a high stage. Since our sadism was awakened we quickly went after him.

“I apologize for interrupting your ‘business’, but I’ve noticed that you have gone past us, in the waiting line.” Hiro said as he pulled on his clothes, with a smiling face. The others around as started mumbling.

“What is he doing?”

“Does he want to die?”

“He is really stupid. That person is at the ninth stage! I heard that he is really powerful, his name is called Xie Chun.”

The guy turned towards us with a raised eyebrow, and his face soon turned into an evil smile. He also looked at me with a smirking face and after sizing up my body he nodded once. “Not bad, you are a real beauty. Come, you can stand beside me, but your little friend should leave before I break his neck.” ‘Xie Chun’ said as he was extending his arm towards me. Hiro grabbed onto it and broke it in a single move. The stupid guy wasn’t able to evade my mate’s hand, fufu, loser!

“AARGH! What are you doing? Do you have a death wish!? You bastard!” He took out his weapon which was made by us! Hahaha, he has no idea what he has got himself into. Although this was a secret, but we made every weapon in a different way. There was an additional enchantment on all of them, making its core owner into us. This meant that we could call any of the weapons we have made into our hands. Hiro has done so with a smiling face.

The guy’s staff flew into Hiro’s hand and then Hiro swung it at his head, but with a strength which wouldn’t kill him. He didn’t have enough time to move so he got smashed in the face. His teeth flew out of his mouth as he flew in the air and smashed into the wall, breaking it in the process. To my happiness, Hiro was as ridiculous as always as he said: “He is going to pay for the damage!”

Unexpectedly, the others stood to the side to let us apply to the championship. I’m not going to deny that this felt good! We were quickly done with it and left the Societal Cross. Now all that was left, was to waste our times somehow.

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Completing Quests

Hiro’s POV:

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

We went towards the guild house, to take up some quests and kill monsters. The most we can do on this level is meditate and collect as many pills or materials as we can. Upon reaching it, we entered the guild house, while we were embracing each other. Since we have been here we knew where to go. But before reaching the counter, we found something unexpected.

Rose was sitting at a table, alone, visibly bored. She was making circles with her fingernails. When we stopped in front of her, she looked up, and then opened her mouth widely. Her wide opened mouth soon turned into an honest and happy smile. She suddenly stood up as she started throwing questions at us.

“What are you doing here? Are you alright? Did you complete dungeon? Where have you been nowadays?-” She was gesturing with her hands and didn’t stop until Alice raised her hand in front of her and said: “Wait, wait, wait! Calm down, Rose. Don’t ask so many questions! Firstly, yes we did complete it. Secondly, we have gone back to Silverleaf school to finish our remaining work, and thirdly, we are here to take up some quests to spend our time usefully.”

Rose finally calmed down and sat back in her chair. We also took a seat to talk a bit. Suddenly Rose realized something. That she can’t sense our strength, even though she had fifty-eight percent of her energy converted. This made her realize that we are above her in strength, even though we only had thirty-five percent converted the last time we met.

“W- What? Why can’t I sense your strengths? Just how much have you gained on the last floor?” Rose said surprised, then she leaned closer to us and used wind magic to cover her voice. “I know that you two aren’t humans, but I’ve never heard of divine beasts who can transform into humans. Just what are you? Or is this has something to do with what you have gained?” She asked as she put her hands to the sides of her mouth, full of curiosity. It was natural since everyone would be curious about what is the prize for completing a dungeon and at such low levels as us, at that.

Both of us felt a desire in us raise. The desire to not tell her anything, only to see her face. Alice didn’t wait as she answered her question which didn’t say anything in the end. “Fufu~ No, our human forms has nothing to do with that. Remember? We were in our human forms when we entered the dungeon, and we are attending Silverleaf school too. Let’s say that we are a rarity in the universe~” Hearing Alice’s sentence which didn’t contain anything new she became dejected.

“Ah, yes, yes. Sorry, I forgot in the heat of the moment that I’ve seen your human forms. Do you not trust me?” Rose said with puppy eyes, and the most self-pitying face she had. “Hahaha, you damned actor. Do you want a beating?” Alice said while she made a threatening hand gesture and then continued to talk ‘seriously’. “We do trust you, but we wanted to tease you. You should have seen your dejected face! It was really funny!”

“It wasn’t funny! You sadistic monsters! You are no better than that Hill Dow guy!” She pounded her fists on the table cutely, as her red hair was waving in the air. We laughed at her once more, then made a serious face. This time I was the one to talk. “If you want to know what are we, then you have to promise that you aren’t going to tell it to anyone.” She nodded upon hearing my sentence and then promised us. After seeing that I continued to speak.

“Okay, the truth is that we are True Divine Beasts, though I’m not sure if you have heard about us.” Hearing me saying that, she made a face, which said it all. She had no idea what were we. I put my fingers on my brows, and Alice cutely started massaging my temples. I couldn’t help but laugh at her actions. “Ehm... You know about the classes of divine beasts, right?”

Hearing my question, this time she nodded. This is so sad! Everyone knows about the normal divine beasts, but there are rarely some people who know about us! “Well, we are above them. Every kind of divine beast has a leader or ‘god’ of its race. We can command every kind of divine beast, as long as it is of our own race. This means that dragons are likely to listen to Alice’s commands while Hydras are going to listen to my orders. Our energies are much stronger than what normal cultivators use. I have Hydra Qi, while Alice has Dragon Qi.”

“We both have inherent memories, which contains powerful skills, curses, martial arts. Though we don’t really need the last one, like you humans because we have numerous, and quicker minds, so we can control all of our body parts at the same time, making martial arts quite useless for us. We are also stronger than three-star divine beasts, but I’m sure that you have realized that. Oh, we also learned our professions from our inherent memories.”

Her mouth was shaped like a big O letter. Alice started poking her stiff face with her finger, but Rose didn’t react. She soon came to, and finally closed her mouth, and put her hand on her forehead, which had sweat trickling down on it. She looked up, straight into our eyes, saying: “Well, I didn’t expect that… So literally you are the kings or gods of your race? But what if a - let’s say level eight dragon were to descend? - could you command such a monster too?”

“That’s a good question~” Alice said as she was fiddling with her blonde hair. She threw it over her shoulder and leaned forward on the table to continue. “It depends on, you know? Our subjects are usually feeling a lot of admiration and attachment towards us, which makes it easy for us to control them. What we can be sure of, is that they can’t kill us as long as they are using Dragon or Hydra Qi, because we can control those better than anyone. Even if a level ten, three-star dragon were to shoot an attack towards me, which was made up of Dragon Qi, I could simply turn it back towards the offender itself.”

“How they react upon hearing our commands, would depend on how much they can resist their admiring and serving feelings, and also on their personality. If a dragon were to be way too cruel and evil, then it’s more likely that it wouldn’t really listen to my commands. So my answer is that we might be able to control even such a high-level cultivator. This is because usually, they feel as if they would be looking at their gods, making it hard for them to disobey us. But like I said, nothing can be sure.”

“It’s not like we have met a dragon or a hydra in person. This information is coming from our inherent memories, and we have met only a half-dragon - half-elf in reality. She indeed liked me very much, and she felt great just because she was in my close proximity. She was really clingy…”

Alice finished her long monolog, but Rose didn’t seem to be bored by what she said. Rather she looked to be really interested in it. She processed the new information in her mind and sighed loudly. “*sigh* So that’s why you are advancing so quickly? I guess you won’t stay in the fourth realm for too long. You guys are really unfair. Would you tell me how much you have advanced in such a short time?” Rose said dejectedly.

“Listen, we have advanced so much only because we have collected so many pills. Though it’s also true that we really aren’t going to stay here for hundreds of years like others.” Alice answered her, to soothe her sadness, though that last part was really unnecessary… “Do you mind if I go with you? I mean, I’d like to make a party with you and complete quests.” Rose offered up her help, with a hopeful face, making it clear that she wanted to come with us.

“No, we don’t. You can come if you want to.” Alice answered her with a gentle smile. Hearing that, Rose jumped up from her seat and said: “Let’s go then! What are we waiting for?!” She has got herself all fired up. We smiled at each other then nodded at her words. We followed her to the counter and she started looking for the ‘right’ quests. I grabbed a stack of paper, full of quests and put it on the counter. “W- What? I don’t think that we can finish so many quests in a month!” Rose immediately shouted, becoming worried. Seeing that I didn’t react to her words, she looked at my weak point called Alice.

But unluckily for her, my weak point was also my strongest point! [Nice one my love!] I said to her through our bond. [Fufufu~ Who do you think you are dealing with? It’s me! Your perfect lover!] She sent back as a smile slipped on her face, unknowingly. Rose also noticed it, and her face quickly became red, just like her hair. “You evil couple! No! Stupid couple! You are doing it once again! What is this ability of yours? Whenever you look into each other’s eyes, I have a feeling as if you would be talking!?”

She questioned us with a mix of curiosity and wrath. I answered her question in a straight way. “We are soul bounded, so we can talk through our souls, we don’t need to use our mind powers to do that.” Hearing my explanation she answered unbothered. “Well, I expected that much. I was able to see you being lovey-dovey for quite a long time… At this level, something like that is quite rare, and you are visible, crazily in love. Have you ever argued at least? Or something?”

I laughed at her question and both of us answered, perfectly at the same time. “Never~” She shook her head, but she couldn’t help but smile upon seeing us like that. “So would you mind to care about me too?” At this time the receptionist became quite annoyed by how we were chatting in front of the counter, instead of taking up some quests and leaving or something. If I’m the one at fault, I’m not going to be annoyed by such remarks. I wouldn’t like a case like this to happen either if I were to be in his place.

“Sorry. We are going to take all of these quests.” I handed over the papers and after a short while, he said that we can leave. Our first destination was on this planet, and we had to kill a hive of Ravaging Terror Bee, which was causing havoc in an area of twenty kilometers. This kind of monster was living in a hive, and they were tiny targets, but deadly, which made it hard for cultivators to kill them. “But how are you going to complete so many quests?” Rose was still worrying about it, though even if we wouldn’t be able to finish some quests, we can still finish most of them. But this whole thing was irrelevant because we were sure that we can finish all of them.

We soon reached the place where the hive was. Those bees were at the fourth and fifth stage making this into a hard mission because it would be hard to eliminate them and not even someone at the eighth stage would be safe without a good, full body armor. But we didn’t have to care about that. Both of us sneaked up on the hive, then used Space Breath in two lines. The stupid little bees were sucked into the broken space and died in one fell swoop. We walked back to Rose who had her mouth wide opened.

“Is this skill from a dungeon?” She questioned us with great excitement, but Alice quickly crushed her excitement. “Don’t be stupid. Dungeons aren’t giving out skills at the level of True Divine Beasts. This ability is originating from my dragon race.” Rose put her fingers under her chin and after a bit of thinking, she looked at me with inquiring eyes. “Haha, okay, okay, I’ll show you. Don’t look at me like that.” I quickly summoned my clones, which she hadn’t seen before.

“What the hell is this? Although I can’t sense your exact strength, but I can clearly feel that all of them are real, and have the same strength as you!” Rose said as she has gone up to one of my clones and poked my face… then my arms. “Hey! Don’t touch my man!” Alice shouted at her, which startled the entranced Rose. She jumped back in surprise at the sudden noise and both of us laughed at it.

“Ha-ha… -monotone voice- you are so funny. But wait, Hiro too used your Space Breath. Does this mean that you too can use his-” She wasn’t able to finish her sentence because there were already two of Alice. “-Cheat!! Even a single one of you is way too powerful, yet you dared to bond and use each other’s abilities? You are so unfair!” Rose’s whining wasn’t annoying and it only livened up the mood, but she soon realized something. “Hey! Now that I think about it, you completely diverted the subject last time to your race, and you didn’t answer my initial question of how powerful you are!”

Rose looked at us seriously as she said: “How much?”

“Seventy percent.” Alice answered her question just as seriously as she was fiddling with her hair and was looking at the ground.

“.... I’m not going to remark on your abilities anymore, let’s just leave this place.”

Since we had tons of memory crystals, we have recorded the scene, so we had our proof of completing the quest. We left the place and went towards our next target, which was still on this planet. There was a pack of wolves, called Spirit Hounds. They were incorporeal monsters because their bodies were made up of energy. You could completely see through their bodies, which made it hard to fight against them and coupled with their good teamwork, they were really dangerous monsters.

They lived in a dark, damp, forest. The trees didn’t have leaves on them, and they were completely dry and withered. There were dark gray clouds over the forest, and we have seen swamps numerous times. This place smelled really bad. But we had to clear them out because there was a city close by, and these monsters attacked it regularly, causing many death cases. We used our mind powers to search for them, but we unexpectedly found nothing!

“Is this because they don’t have bodies? I mean our mind powers are quite similar to radars. If there is nothing to reflect it, then we can’t find them. They are surely hiding their cores very well.” I said, thinking about how to find them.

“Yes, but there had to be a reason why no one has killed them after all this while.” Alice remarked on my words, and she was right on her words. I transformed into my monster body after a long time, and roared with a tremendous voice, shaking the ground under us. Rose fell to her butt, and Alice didn’t forget to laugh at her, which caused Rose to be enraged once again. Alice jumped on my back to escape from her fists. I saw her stop for a moment, thinking on what on what to do, but in the end, she also jumped on my back and started wrestling with Alice.

“I didn’t transform into my monster form to become a mount you know? I just used my roar to locate them…” I told them with my mind power, with zero reaction… Whatever. I don’t care too much about it. I quickly flew over where I felt the resonation from. My roar caused them to fear me, so they shook for a moment, which in turn, caused their control to be released. That single moment was enough for me to locate their whereabouts. I quickly reached the place and I transformed into my human form. This time I also activated my battle form, to make things quicker and easier.

Alice and Rose both landed on their feet. “WHAT!? You didn’t fell on your butt!? How can that be!?” Alice didn’t forget to bully Rose, who turned her head to side with a “hmph”, then she wanted to charge into the pack of wolves. But before she was able to Alice stopped her and threw her new weapon and armor towards her. “Catch this. It’s a present for entertaining us all the time, with your stupidity.” Rose wanted to shout back at her with her red, flustered face, but as she caught her new equipment, her words were stuck in her mouth.

It was nothing too out of the ordinary. It had only three enchantments and inscriptions on it, and it was made from a high-grade metal… Yeah, nothing out of the ordinary. Rose stutteringly thanked and tried to refuse with stupid reasons. “T- Thank you, but I- I can’t accept something like this… I- I’m not worthy of it-”

“Shut up already, would you? This is a present, and it’s rude to refuse a present!” Alice stopped Rose’s stupid monolog. While they were talking I summoned my clones and took on the wolves. I didn’t peek on Rose, who forgot about her surroundings, and started equipping her new set… Alice’s arrow was pointing towards my way… No, exactly at me… Of course, she has done it out of fun. She knows it better than anyone how much I love her. I wouldn’t care about other women’s body. I needed only hers.

I somersaulted in the air as my body turned into six. My clones landed right next to me and then I charged towards the rushing wolves, who forgot all about their fear. These wolves were at the sixth, seventh and eighth stage, but I had 8,36 Crypt in my battle form which made it easy for me to fight with them. The pack leader was at the back, carefully commanding its pack, which was made up of twenty Spirit Hounds. This meant that it was three against one, for each of my bodies.

I thrust my spear forward, towards the incoming Spirit Hound. Another one was running at me from the right, while the last one came from behind me. This tactic was used on all of my clones. This formation was like a mirror. The hound in front of me, jumped into the air to bite down on my head. They were only about 1,50 meters tall, so these weren’t such huge monsters as the usual ones. I also jumped into the air, with a rotating kick, as I thrust my spear towards the hound, coming from my right.

My feet were covered in scales so when I struck the hounds at my front and at my back, both of them flew to the side, with a bloody mouth. I’m sure that some of their teeth fell off. The one, which was behind me landed on its feet, while the one, which was in the front, crashed into a tree, close by, smashing it into pieces. I was able to pierce the body of my original target, but my spear simply went through its body. Seems like physical attacks are no good. But luckily for me, I had my Hydra’s head always ready when I fought! When I struck its body, I also released those energy attacks towards it.

It didn’t need more than three of such attacks to be killed. My Hydra’s Heads quickly ate up its incorporeal body and then crushed its core. This scene also repeated itself at all of my clones, except one, where there were four against me, so I wasn’t able to kill any of them. I guess I’ll have to play the defensive game with that one. Or not… I simply called forth my Hydra’s Descent, and upon releasing it, it cleared out a huge area. The trees disappeared without a trace, the ground exploded and about fifteen more Spirit Hounds immediately died because they weren’t able to evade.

I don’t like wasting time and holding back. I’d rather kill all of them in a single move. Of course, I could transform, but I didn’t want to. Maybe at the next place… I ran towards the remaining four Spirit Hounds, only to see Rose jump before me, and take on the one which was at the sixth stage. A dragon shaped arrow also flew past my right ear and pierced my original target, the pack leader. I looked back at Alice, who was looking at me with her tongue stuck out. We left the remaining hounds to Rose since all of them were at the sixth and seventh stage.

To make it easier for her, we used Hydro Mind on two of them which caused instant death!? Ohh! So those monsters which don't have a body are weaker to mind attacks? Interesting. Though I don’t get how its mouth bled… Though it does need a weapon to fight, I guess it was its mouth. That was its only ‘solid’ place in its body. I went up to Alice and grabbed her tongue, with my now clear fingers.

“So? How was that? Miss scoffer?” She couldn’t help but start laughing, but her tongue was still in between my fingers, so she wasn’t able to pull her tongue back. “Lelease my tonggg” (release my tongue) She said, which made me laugh. I put my tongue into her mouth and gave her a deep kiss. I turned back to see Rose, only to see her cutting through the core of the last monster. “Great! Now we are done!” I said, but at that time Rose pointed towards a cave, close by. “Or not… Let’s see what’s inside.” Alice finished my sentence for me.

We quickly went into the cave and after walking for about two minutes, we finally found what lied at the end of this cave. It was really good stuff! The ground wasn’t stone, but sand-like soil. Inside it were growing many Dragon Roots, and Mandragoras, which were the components of the Peak-level Energy Converting Pills! So this is why this whole forest was withered. These herbs had very powerful effects, which could suck away the life from other plantations, and make its whole area into such a dark, damp space.

We quickly rooted all of them and stored it away. We could do a few hundreds of thousands of peak-level pills from such a huge amount, which meant that we could convert another one or two percent of our energies, before attending to the championship. Of course, we didn’t intend to take it all, since Rose was the one who found it. “See? I’m really great!” Rose said as she stuck out her chest proudly, with a stupidly smiling face.

“Yes, yes, you are great.” Alice answered her, with a monotone voice, feeling ‘really’ proud of Rose. “But now we need to get some cores at the ninth stage because we can’t make the pills without them. So can you get them? Miss great?” Alice said sarcastically, but jokingly. We never bullied our friends seriously. Only in a friendly way! “E- Ehm… that’s for you to do since I was the one to find these herbs, right? I- I’m going to leave it to you juniors!” Rose was blabbering her bullshit.

“Hahaha~ Okay. Then your juniors are going to complete some quests, where we need to kill monsters at the ninth stage~” Alice told her. We quickly left the place and went to another planet, which didn’t have many intelligent beings living on it, but there were. We had to kill Blazelings. The planet was called Firelands, and these Blazelings had similar looks to dragons. You could say that they were a subspecies of dragons, just like Wyverns.

Using our mind powers, this time we were able to find anything on this planet, easily. We flew over to the monster. Out of curiosity, we pushed Alice forward, like a doll to test out, how would it react to her. It’s not a divine beast, nor is it a real dragon, only a subspecies of it. That’s why we had no idea how it would react upon sensing Alice’s draconic aura. What can I say… the result wasn’t what we have expected because it quickly charged towards my dear Alice with its jaws opened widely.

Alice looked back at me while acting. Her face was fearful, and terror was visible on it. Her lips also ‘trembled’, though she was clearly playing it… Whatever, I joined her play and transformed into my Hydra form. I quickly arrived before her and tore the Blazeling into pieces. Alice ‘happily’ cried because I ‘saved’ her life. Rose was laughing at our childish play from further away. A month has gone by in such a way. We have completed every quest we have taken up, in time.

We went back to the guild house and put a few memory crystals on the counter, in front of the receptionist. It was a woman at this time. “What can I help you with?” She asked. “Look into them, it’s to prove that we have completed our missions.” I said to her. She searched out the stack of papers and quickly read it over with her mind power. After doing so, she also looked at the memory crystals, where we fought many battles, against many monsters. Our true form was also visible on some of them, but we didn’t care about it.

Secrecy and discretion were one hundred percent in the guild. She wouldn’t spill the beans even if someone were to threaten her life since she can’t. The power of promises!! Every worker had to make it! “W- What!? Uhm… It’s alright. You have indeed completed every quest.” She said as cold sweat was trickling down on her forehead and back. I guess she thought that we are some evil big shots. Or something else. I have no idea what she thought… Oh ho ho! But I can have an idea!

[Stupid, peeker, perverted Hiro!] Alice remarked on my thoughts. [You are one to talk… How was it with Radcliff?] I retorted jokingly. [E- Ehm… you aren’t stupid, peeker and perverted?] She said meekly. [No, I’m not! I’m just curious anyway…]

Waa! I questioned them in such a rude voice when they came here to finish their quests! I’ve never seen someone completing so many of it at the same time and under such a short period of time! Not to mention that they are real monsters. They killed those powerful monsters so easily! What am I supposed to do if they get offended by how I spoke to them. --

Hearing her thoughts, I started chatting jokingly with Alice in front of her.

-- It seems like they aren’t the bad type of people. They aren’t even caring about me. Huh.. Okay, breath out! Maybe I can get away without losing my life! Although the guild is protecting its members, but if such powerful cultivators were to kill me a nobody like me, then they could surely get away without any repercussions. Let’s smile and be polite!

She did as she thought and transferred our guild points to our badges, politely, with a smiling face. “Thanks~” We said as we left her there. Rose surely got it easy. I don’t mind it even a single bit, but she has gained a lot of guild points, thanks to us. But she too has served us with a lot of entertainment and a target to bully. Over this month she was enraged so many times, that I can’t even count it. But she too was enjoying it. She even confessed it at one of the nights, when we were camping outside in a tent with a fire beside us. That was a good night… though the morning was rather awkward after what she heard… *cough*

As we left the guild house, Rose realized that after such a long time of being together we are going to separate. This is the drawback of us being True Divine Beasts. Even if we can find someone whose company we enjoy, we can’t stay with that person for long. Of course, we can still meet for now, but what’s going to happen once we ascend? Are we going to leave behind a friend in every realm, just like this? That’s going to be quite sad.

Rose hugged Alice tightly and I saw some tears, I think. She turned towards me and this time, unexpectedly, she hugged me too. “I’m going to let you do it this one time…” Alice said grumpily. I patted Rose’s back, then she soon separated. Her eyes were red as she said. “Thank you for becoming friends with me, now go on your roads and take care! You stupid monsters! Hahaha~” Rose said with a laugh, but her eyes were sad. This stupid girl is making even us sad. I hate goodbye scenes… and it’s not like this is the last time we meet.

All three of us turned around and flew to our own way. We went back to the school where we exchanged two third of the cores we have gained into Silverleaf points, and after gaining access to the higher floors we exchanged for a treasure. It was really pricey, and it was usable only once, but we didn’t mind giving it to Rose as a present. It was a talisman, which would make it possible to teleport something or someone to a place. It worked even among realms. We gave it to Rose and told her that if she is in trouble then tear it and think of us.

The day of the championship has finally arrived. I and Alice were walking through the dark corridors, leading into receptionist room in the arena. I was able to see a bright white light at the end of the corridor and many things were swirling inside my head.

So this is how it is? How are we going to walk on the road of loneliness? We have nobody to truly rely on. We can only rely on each other, it’s enough, but it’s also sad in a way. Seeing the bright light in front of me, I thought. Why do we want to shine? Why can’t we enjoy the darkness? I don’t understand it. I think that in the past I understood but I’m not a human anymore. Am I forgetting who I am? No, that’s not like me. It’s more like I’m changing. This bittersweet light is pulling everyone out of the darkness. We are together in the light, living happily, but we can’t stay there forever.

This light is so bittersweet. It’s like, it’s only there for people to taste it sometimes, to know what it’s like to live in the paradise, and then it releases you. It makes you fall back into the lonely darkness, where you feel alone. Does it truly worth living in the light? I don’t think so. But then what about the darkness? That path is way too lonely. Why would I want to be alone? This is why I’m going to stay GRAY. My other half is going to be here with me for eternity to come. No one can separate us. We can taste the light, and the dark, but our main path is always going to stay, a colorful gray.

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

The beginning of the championship!

Alice’s POV:

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The arena was exactly at the center among the three continents. It was built on a huge island which covered an area of seventy thousand square kilometers. An enormous arena was built on the plain island, with hundreds of thousands of seats for the visiting spectators. Its center was made plain, thanks to the cultivator’s magical powers while the island itself had mountains surrounding its coasts. This island had a warm climate, and it had rainforests on its mountains.

This island was a really nice place. It was made for the purpose to hold these championships among all three races. When we arrived, we have seen thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of cultivators gathering at this place. I guess this is a really big event. The bigger the better! Hiro was embracing my waist tightly while we were going into the receptionist building. There was a long dark tunnel connecting the main hall of the arena to the building. He was in a melancholic mood and thought deeply about our path, and about how we can rely only on each other.

I too was sad to leave Rose just like that. She has grown to my heart. But I can’t be tied down by my emotions. I have to become the strongest, to learn what is beyond the end, and to be able to stay with Hiro forever. I can’t let my momentary laziness or happiness, get the better of me! If we want to stay together for eternity, then we have to move one. We will make sure that no one can stop us! Feeling that he was the only one, truly close to me, who would never leave me, I only felt my love rising from my heart into my mind once again.

My love didn’t become stronger because it can’t. My love for my dearest mate is the strongest in the whole universe and this! I dare to say! My overflowing love made me want to shower him with my kisses and hugs. He was still thinking about his morals when I couldn’t help myself but hug him. He stopped moving as he looked down on me. He put his hand on my head and gave a loving kiss on my forehead.

[Uww~ I love you so much, dear.] I sent my thoughts to him as I stood on my tips to kiss him. My tail was hanging out from under my skirt, and I’m quite sure that it was whipping from left to right happily.

[I too love you, my wife.] Hiro sent back to me, with the most loving tone he had. We left the dark tunnel and entered the room, which appeared before us.

Although the room was really big, but it was filled to the brim with young and powerful cultivators. There were hundreds of them at the ninth stage, not mention those who were at lower stages. There were many beastmen, humans and even elves, who rarely showed themselves among the other two race, but at this time, they didn’t hide either. We did gain some attention, but everyone was busy with chatting excitedly. Everyone was looking forward to the forthcoming battles. They wanted to show off their talents to the cultivators who were at the higher levels, and they wanted to gain fame among their peers.

Although we were quite well known among the newcomers, but we didn’t attend the classes or the little events in the school, so we were unknown among these people. I can’t wait to play around with them~ I can’t help it! The battles are divided into nine stages to make it fair, and there are going to be rewarded respectively. The real deals would fall in the hands of the top three, but the weaker ones would also gain some benefits. I wonder what are they going to give for us.

Though we had a problem. How the hell are we supposed to attend this ceremony? What if we were to be against each other? There is no way that we would surrender, but then one of us would have to surrender? There is no way! But for now, we don’t have to worry. We can rack our brains after learning the details. We have registered through the school, so we didn’t have to do it once more. We just had to verify that we were here. We went up to the counter and stood in line for five long minutes before we were finally able to get our turns. Maybe we should have cut the line. It was better like that last time too…

“Hello, please tell me your names.” Said the receptionist woman politely, who was unexpectedly at the peak of ninth stage. She looked to be about thirty years old, but we all knew that she was much older than that. She was possibly over three thousand years old. I guess they are here to make sure that everything is valid and safe.

We told her our names and she wrote it on two badges, which were in front of her. She also wrote two numbers on it and then used some kind of magical array to seal it. She handed it over to us then said: “This badge is going to stick to your auras, and you can’t take it off without our help. When the championship finishes, please come back to remove it. It’s to identify you as participants, and to verify that you are the real person battling.”

Hearing her explanation I couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. “Why? Is there a way to fake your auras and appearance?” I asked her curiously. She looked at me as if she would have seen a country bumpkin, which caused a tint of red to appear on my face, but she answered nonetheless. “Yes… Where have you been living up till now….? There are treasures which can change your looks and your aura too, and it’s not even such a hard thing to get. You can exchange for such treasures at your schools too. It’s really not rare…” She wasn’t so polite anymore.

Though I get that it must be hard on her. I too would hate if idiots and stupid people were to come in front of me for a whole day, and I would have to listen to their stupid questions about things which were common sense. I wanted to get angry or annoyed by her tone, but after thinking this over, I couldn’t. I don’t want to be like the other people who can only think in such a straight line. I’m sure that she has heard many such questions, even before us. I’m sorry for being uncommon…

“Thanks… Do we have to do something else?” Hiro said, which caused a slight smile to slip on her face as she nodded. There aren’t many people who know how to thank for something. To be honest our weakness was the word ‘sorry’. But we had no problems in saying thanks! “No, you have nothing to do anymore, other than wait, though the battles are going to start on the next day, so I wouldn’t recommend you staying here or in the waiting room for such a long time. But tomorrow be sure to be on time, in the waiting room!” She advised us, then she caught to her head and continued.

“Oh, I almost forgot. Do you have a team?” - Seeing that we hadn’t had a clue what she was talking about, she continued. - “*Sigh* You came here without knowing anything? Whatever... So!” - she said as she slapped her hands together - “You can join or create a team which has at most five members. There are going to be team battles too, where you can fight two on two, three on three or five on five. If you are daring enough then you can fight even two on five. It depends on you if you accept the challenge.”

My eyes became stars upon hearing this so I happily questioned her. “If we are a team then we won’t have to fight each other right? But otherwise, we can crush any other team, right!?”

“I’m not sure if ‘crush’ is the word you are looking for… Everyone is really powerful here you know? But yes, it’s like that. Also, you can still battle one on one too if you think that you can bear to fight so many battles. So which one are you going to compete in?” Hearing her question we looked at each other, and after nodding we said: “Both of them!”

“.... You sure?” - “Yes!” We confirmed her question once again. She sighed loudly and mumbled to herself - ‘another bunch who don’t know their limits.’ - then she talked to us: “Then give me your badges to modify the data on it, and tell me how your team is going to be called. I guess it’s going to be a two-member team, right?”

“Yes.” We answered and handed back our badges to her. After fiddling with it for a while, three new words appeared on it, saying: 1v1 | 2v2 Hollow - Hollow was our team name, while she also added 1v1 and 2v2, which meant the size of our team. I guess she didn’t add 1v1 before because that was the ‘default’. I know that our team name might be lousy, but we wanted to make it into something which had something to say about us. We were quite hollow inside, except when it came to our love.

Since we were done with everything for now, we left the arena and flew towards a random mountain. After landing on it, we quickly made a little house, in a tree. We are like woodpeckers… But I’m a dragon!!! “What is your number?” Hiro asked as he sat down on the side of our bed, and I sat between his legs. He put his chin on my shoulder, and coiled his strong arms around my stomach. I felt really great and safe in his arms. I pulled my blonde hair behind my ears to look down on my badge, I don’t like when my hair is behind my ears, but I had to do it to look at it…

“My number is 20304. And yours?” I told Hiro as I turned my head towards him and gave him a light kiss on his face.

“Mine is 20305. It seems like they aren’t giving it randomly. I’m happy about that. But if we have got such a high number, I can only wonder how many cultivators are going to participate in this championship because there are still many to come.” Hiro said as he snuggled his face and body close to mine.

“Ehm, yes. Though when we registered in the school, they also asked at which stage we are. I guess, they know about that here too, so we are going to be distributed accordingly.”

After a bit of silence, Hiro said: “I’m quite sure that there is going to be a preliminary round where they are going to round up the numbers and clear out the trash…”

“Uhn~” I kissed him lightly. He laid down on the bed and pulled me with himself. I was lying on his stomach as he was still holding me in his arms. “*sigh* Whatever I do, or wherever I am, you are my only possession Alice. Stay with me forever. After tasting you once, I wouldn’t be able to live without you.” Hiro said emotionally. “Fufu~ Don’t be stupid. You know that it’s going to be like that.” I answered him as I looked upwards while laying on his stomach. My upturned eyes met with his. Love making was inevitable at this point…

----------------------------

The next day we woke up refreshed, and ready to cause some havoc. We quickly flew over to the arena. There were five hundred waiting rooms all around the arena and a hundred was placed in a single room. Since we were the 20304th and 20305th we had to go into the 203th waiting room. It wasn’t complicated… But before reaching the room we found someone! Fufufu~ My little toy tiger is here! Pat had the number 20156 on her chest, which meant that she hadn’t come much before us.

She stood with her back facing us. We saw her long silver hair, her sexy body from behind. I sneaked up on her and grabbed onto her tits. She yelped as she turned around, striking with a lot of strength in her arms, but she had the wrong person as her enemy. I restricted her movements with my Dragon Qi, but she also realized who was it. She had a panic stricken face upon seeing me. [You do know that I felt her boobs just like you, right?] Hiro chimed in, but I didn’t care about it. His head was full of thoughts like - Ahh, but Alice’s are so much softer and bigger! How could- So I didn’t have to worry about him feeling her.

“W- What are you doing here!? Go away!? I- I wanted to win this damned championship, yet you had to come here!? Why are you fucking up my plans all the time!? I’m out! I’m leaving!” She shouted at me and to her teammates who were looking at her weirdly, then panicked.

“N- No! Don’t leave! How are we supposed to win if you leave!? We can easily win the team battles at the seventh stage and we even have a good chance against cultivators at the eighth stage if you are here! Why would you leave!?” A guy from his team tried to stop her from leaving with a panicked face. These lousy people wanted to live off of her by creating teams?! It’s better if she leaves...

“Hey~ What are you talking about? We haven’t screwed up any of your plans, you are just imagining things, Pat!” I said to her jokingly, and at this time the same guy looked at me. His eyes opened widely, then he asked. “Who are you two? I’ve never seen you before even though I know those who are talented. How are you related to Pat, and why does she want to leave after seeing you?” He threw his questions towards us, which was quite annoying. I wouldn’t mind it that much if not for him being such a bootlicker. This trait of his was clear from his behavior.

“Yes, they are related to me, and I want to leave because I don’t want to be beaten up, alright? If you want to lose in front of so many people then go out and fight.” Before we could answer, Pat chimed in with a dark face and an annoyed tone.

Pat was at the seventh stage just like us, which was quite surprising. I really want to know how she has got to such a high level in such a short time… Seeing my inquiring eyes, she said as she started walking away. “Come, we can’t talk here.” We still had time before the battles would start so it was no problem to leave. After finding a more silent place she started spilling the beans. Or that was how I would have liked it to happen.

“So? How did you reach the seventh stage in such a short time?” I questioned her. The same sadistic smile I usually have was now on her face. “Eh~ You want to know? But you know I really would like to take part in this championship. Unfortunately, if you participate, then I won’t do so. I can tell you how I’ve reached this stage if you won’t participate in either 1v1, either two against five in the team battles. Can you promise that to me?” She said…

“You are no fun… But crushing five-member teams would be the best! Why don’t you kick out that guy, and another one, and you could go three versus three? In that case, we can have our fun and you can also ‘shine’.” I offered up to her, hoping to get a positive answer. After some thinking, she agreed on my words! I’m so good at persuading~ Or maybe my hands which were indicating some Patting helped her in deciding.

“O- Okay… I’m going to do as you said. He isn’t such a good fighter, and his friend isn’t much better anyway.” - “So? Where did you gain so many pills?” I questioned her. We finished such a dungeon at such a low stage, yet she is here with seventy-three percent of her energy converted. Although we too had seventy-three percent of our energies converted, thanks to our hard work through the last month, but it was still different for her.

“The truth is that the director came back. I’m sure that you know about that. So, I had the luck to meet him in person and he is also a divine beast and a phoenix type at that! He was born as a two-star phoenix, so he is really powerful. Upon meeting, we talked for a bit and since he was expecting good results from me, he gave me a lot of Energy Converting pills. He was able to sense that I’m a Three-star Moon Tiger with a simple look! He is really powerful.” Pat said excitedly her tale and we listened to it.

“So you want to tell me that you have gained about as many pills as us - from completing a whole dungeon, which was at a much higher level - because he fucking expected great results from you in this championship!? Just how screwed up is that? Don’t you ever dare to say that we are the lucky ones!” I said to her. I didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry on what she said. We had to fight in that dungeon for such a long time, we had to beat a dreadful boss at the end, yet she simply left, met a powerful person, and received tons of pills, for her two nice red eyes… I’d call this a plot hole if this were to be a novel!?!

“Y- Yes, but you don’t have to be so enraged. But at least now I won’t have to fear, running into you in the arena!” She said as she turned around and left us as she was happily humming. Her little teammate isn’t going to be happy. We can’t let such a good show go by without us seeing it!! We quickly followed after her and listened in on their conversations.

“Sorry, but things have changed. I’m going to participate in three versus three battles so you two will have to leave.” She didn’t hide the truth, which was a good point in my eyes, but not in theirs. Their faces became red, and they were enraged. It’s no wonder…

“What!? And why us!? There are” - before he could finish, Pat interrupted him - “Because you two are the weakest in our team. If you can beat them one on one, then you can stay.” Hearing her say that, he gritted his teeth and left with his friend angrily. They didn’t notice us, but I’m quite sure that he would have found fault in us. Maybe we should have shown ourselves to him!? Pat and her new team left for the receptionist building section to modify their data.

We went into the 203rd waiting room to wait because we were slowly nearing the time of the forthcoming battles. We found a cozy armchair in the big room in a corner and sat down on it. I sat on Hiro’s lap as he embraced me from behind. I coiled my tail around his arm and leaned back on his chest. He was caressing my face and my hair, and I felt really peaceful in his embrace. The time for the opening ceremony soon has come. A guy at the ninth stage who looked to be about thirty came into the waiting room.

“I welcome every partitioner on this championship. For now, go through this door and stand in a circle inside the arena. After the opening ceremony finishes, you will know about everything that’s necessary.” Said the guy in a not too loud voice, but everyone was able to hear it. After hearing his explanation, we started moving towards the thick metal door and entered the arena.

The sunlight was shining on our faces, but even like that, we were able to see those millions of spectators, who came to watch some good battles. [I don’t like such crowds… It feels weird when everyone is looking at us!] Hiro clearly didn’t like this place that much, and I was no different either. But it’s not going to stop us from playing a good one~ At this time a good beautiful woman flew into the arena, followed by two guys in tow. We weren’t able to sense any of their strengths, which meant that they were the directors of the three school, who descended!

One of the males was an elf, while the other one was a ‘beastmen’, but thanks to Pat, we knew that he is a two-star Phoenix. Probably he is the strongest here. The woman was the one to start talking, though she was a human.

“I welcome everyone! This moment has come once again when we can see the most powerful talents among our races. Losing even a single one of those who is so powerful would be a real waste, but this isn’t a place for the weak. Use whatever method you have to win, everything is allowed!”

“I know that most of you know about the rules, but I still have to tell it to those who are new, so you are going to be divided into nine stages, just like your cultivation. You can fight with someone at the higher level if you want to, but you can’t challenge cultivators who are at lower stages than you. But before the challenging part begins, we have to find the top three at every stage! Now please stand in nine lines and join the line at which stage you are!”

As she said that, nine people have appeared with tables in their hands. All of us quickly got into lines and waited for her to continue. “Okay, now that you are done, I can divide you into groups for the preliminaries.” She said, then she quickly counted the people at each stage and declared the number of the groups.

There were six thousand of the cultivators at the seventh stage, but only three thousand of the cultivators at the ninth stage. She divided us into six groups, meaning six hundred people in each group. (AN:\ Stage > Group) After being done with that, she continued.

“Alright, that’s going to be your groups, I’m sure that all of you know the number of your groups. When the referee declares the number of your group, please come to the stages.” She said as a ten meters tall stone stage came out of the ground, with the help of Earth magic. - “If you fall off the stage, then you have lost, and you will have to leave the stage. This is to clear out the most of you, who aren’t worthy to be here.” - She explained everything. There were one hundred groups, and we were in the group, which had the number of seventy-eights.

This meant that we would participate in the seventy-eighth qualifier round, though such numbers were only for the one on one fighters because those who were battling in teams don't have to participate in these qualifiers. Even if you were to fail in the qualifying rounds, you can still participate in the team battles. Naturally, this didn't bother us because we aren't going to be eliminated by people who can't even hurt as. They are at the same stage as us, so they have absolutely no chance, and we can also use our battle forms, which is only going to make it all the better.

She then piqued the participants’ interests by mentioning the rewards. “We have prepared with a lot of treasures this time as well, so strive on to become the first, because it’s going to come with great benefits. When we are done with the preliminary rounds, we can throw aways these stupid stages, and you can fight with each other to the death if you wish so, to reach the first place. But if the other person surrenders by shouting it, or raising his or her hands, then you have to stop or you are going to be disqualified. There are no more rules. Now let the championship begin!”

As she finished her sentence, the crowd went into an uproar, with a lot of hope to see some good, and bloody battles. When we were about to turn around, we noticed someone familiar from the corners of our eyes. It was Rose, sitting there among the spectators. She was looking at us as she was waving her hands happily. We waved back to her and then left the arena. Among the participants, we have also seen Radcliff and Wilhelm too.

Fu Xiao was also here, and upon seeing us, we saw a lot of enmity appearing in his eyes. He still wasn’t able to take his revenge for us, killing his brother and sister, which probably irritated him even more. Adelina Harcourt was also here. She was the person we saved on Fochorix planet. Radcliff was also looking at an unknown guy wit a lot enmity, so much so that he hasn’t even noticed us. Is he the one who killed his brother for a treasure? Well, thanks to our help, I’m sure that he can take care of him.

We went back to the corner of the arena to look at the forthcoming battles in the qualifiers. We have seen many powerful cultivators and there were also many who simply thought too highly of themselves, and shamed themselves by coming here. After about a few hours of boring waiting, it was finally our round… to play~

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Getting Bored

Hiro’s POV:

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“The members of the seventy-eighth group, please come to the stage” Shouted the referee, who appeared after the director was done with her talking. We got up from the ground and jumped on the ten meters high stage in one swift move, followed by many other participants, then the referee gave the sign. “Prepare for battle, three, two, one… Fight!”

As she finished her sentence, six hundred cultivators at the seventh stage exploded out with great power. While the others were struggling against each other, we activated our battle forms and sat down on the side of the stage. Alice sat on my lap and I started caressing her nice, blonde hair. Of course, this caught many participants attention, and I’m sure that many spectators also noticed us, but I don’t care. Seeing us so calm and unbothered, annoyed many participants so they quickly came to ‘take care of us’.

“Seems like you don’t know your places, I shall be the one to teach you!” Shouted a random guy, who jumped before us. [Do it, Hiro, ~ It’s no fun to play around with them in such a huge group. I want to play when there are less of them. I simply can’t bother to care about him.] Alice sent her thoughts to me about the matter at hand, which clearly indicated that she didn’t care about this guy. He charged towards us, but after a quick swipe of my tail, he stumbled and fell off the stage, head first.

“Hahaha~ Such a loser.” Alice loudly laughed at his misfortune. Seeing how we cleared him out in such an easy way, discouraged most of them, but there are always people, who can’t learn from their own mistakes. The next one was an elf woman, who swung her sword towards our shoulders since our bodies overlapped. She could have easily cut both of us in half if not for her sword, breaking upon contact. Our scales were no joke~

“Hahaha~ Another loser! Look at her face!” Alice once again ridiculed these poor people, without hiding her real emotions. The elf, on the other hand, had a terrified face on. She was really screwed without a sword. A guy came charging behind her, charging at her, but Alice swiped with her tail and cut off the guy’s legs. “T- Thanks…” The elf said with a scared face. Seeing how easily we cut off his legs, she didn’t dare to fight with us. “Hiii~” Alice said as she waved at her. The woman quickly turned around, picked up the now footless guy’s weapon and charged back into the battleground.

The guy jumped down from the stage himself because he didn’t want to lose his life because of blood loss or because of others killing him. In about two minutes, the numbers have decreased to thirty-four from six hundred. “Hey! We should group up against them. You’ve seen how powerful they are!” Said a guy. The woman whom we ‘saved’ was also among those thirty unexpectedly.

Only thirty-two people can advance to the second qualifier, so they wanted to take care of those, whom they can’t beat alone. This was nothing out of the norm, and we have expected it long before. There were a few guys who were stronger than some of these thirty-four, but they were taken care of in a group. Now it was our turns or so they thought. I gave a kiss on the back of Alice’s head then I quickly asked what she wants to do. “Dear, do you want to do it alone or do you want to play with me?”

“Hahaha! Look at them, they are still thinking that they can win. Are they stupid? You are two against thirty-two!” Shouted a random guy towards us, while ridiculing us. The spectators were also laughing at us, upon hearing me. But the woman we had saved before, thought differently… She put her weapon behind her back, indicating that she isn’t going to fight. How clever! She is quite powerful, but she surely wouldn’t be able to get third place. But knowing how to choose your enemies is also an ability, though this wasn’t true about her… She would have died if not for us ‘being generous’, which means having plans with her…

We stood up, and Alice said to the woman: “One-third of what you get is going to be ours if it can be shared!” Her eyes opened widely, but she didn’t have the time to agree. We quickly got to work. Since they were grouped up so nicely, they made it easier for us. I dashed towards them and quickly kicked or punched them off the stage. Alice didn’t use her bow either since it would kill these people. They didn’t do anything against us, which would make them deserve death.

A few moves later, only the three of us were on the stage. The other stages had thirty-two people, while ours had three… Ooops? “Do you agree? Promise me, pretty please?” Alice asked the elf, with a smiling face, but that smile was threatening. The elf’s face turned fearful once again, and she quickly nodded, then made a promise. I looked around our surroundings, only to see a mass of silent and dumbfounded spectators. I saw wonder, envy and numerous feelings on their faces.

The referee flew over our stage and spoke. “U- Uhm… nothing like this has ever happened so, to be honest, I don’t know the procedure… I’d like to ask the directors about the results…” I guess she doesn’t know if she should declare us as the winners. We were supposed to have three, one on one battles before finally reaching the match for the first place. The director of Cold Maple (beastmen school) stood up to speak.

“They shall become the top three, but naturally, they will have to fight for the first and second place.” The elf quickly yelled - “I surrender!” - “.... Ehm, then you two have to fight for the first place.”

[Say a number Hiro, will you be one or zero?] Alice asked me such a question, and naturally, I knew what she meant. [I’ll be zero, you can be one.] I answered. We looked at the elf and told her. “Hey, please say a number, zero or one?” She made a surprised face upon hearing our sentence. After some thinking, she said: “Then let’s say zero.” I quickly raised my hands and shouted: “I surrender.”

After seeing such a scene, the two-star Phoenix couldn’t help but slap on his face. “What’s your names?” He asked with a tired face. “I’m Hiro, and she is my wife, Alice.” I answered, and the elf followed after us by saying her name. “I’m called Elvor Filia.” - [Fufu~ You couldn’t help but add my title as your wife, right? Right?! I’m loved so much~] Alice started making fun of my statement, but she was happy about it.

“*sigh* Then Alice takes the first place, Hiro takes the second place and Elvor Filia takes the third place.” Cold Maple’s director stated the results in a clearly bored way. I guess he was expecting a good fight but all he has got was this. Maybe when we start challenging those who are at higher stages than us, he can see something good. He looked at us, then said. “Your rewards are going to be declared together with everyone else’s. For now, you can wait.”

We expected that much, so we jumped off the stage and sat down at our initial position, at a corner of the arena. Alice sat on my lap once again, and those who were close to us slowly and inconspicuously started slipping farther away from us. What?! We aren’t smelly, are we? It’s not like we would attack them randomly… The competition has gone back to its usual procedure. Soon all one hundred groups were done with fighting and the first round of qualifiers has ended.

Wilhelm, Adeline, Fu Xiao, Radcliff, and his enemy whose name we didn’t know all has got into the top thirty-two in their groups respectively. I’m quite sure that Wilhelm is going to win the championship among the cultivators at the second stage. The referee started speaking after everyone left the stage. “Now that we are done with the one versus one qualifier, it’s time for the team qualifiers to begin! Please, those who are in a team, come forward!” She shouted.

We and about a quarter of the cultivators have gone up to the huge stage once again. Most of the teams had five members, but there were also quite a lot of team with three members, just like Pat’s. We were the only team with two members… What? That’s quite fucked up. There were about two thousand and five hundred teams in total, but only sixteen can get through at each stage. Another eight stages raised out of the ground. There were about two hundred and seventy teams at each stage which meant a lot of people…

No one wanted to sit here all day and look at the boring stuff. A few hours later, the whole qualifier was finished. It was time for the second qualifier and the main dish! Of course, we have passed with flying colors this time as well. The referee used earth magic to make seven, two meters high walls to separate the arena into nine sections. Everyone would be able to see the battles from the spectators' height but it would also serve as a means to divide up the participants.

Those who have lost, and aren’t in a team, had to leave the arena so the number of people inside has lowered considerably. The second qualifier has soon come to an end. This was so terrible… We have to wait for such a long time before we can do something. Wilhelm has beaten up his enemy easily. Radcliff didn’t have the luck to get up against his enemy, so he had to wait. Now it was once again time for the team battles and at least we had the possibility to fight!

---------

“The next battle is going to be between the Hollow team and the Volatile!” Shouted the referee. Our enemies were at the seventh stage so we had nothing to fear, even though it was a team of five.

It was a waste of time to come here… [Let’s make it a bit more interesting. It would be way too boring if we were to beat them every time with a single move…] Alice thought. [I know, Alice, but I don’t want to shame cultivators who don’t deserve it. If they aren’t assholes, then I’m not going to play around with them. I respect hard work you know.] I said to her, through our bond, and she quickly answered positively. [Of course, I know. I’m the same~ But look at them. I can see it on their faces. They are going to be fun!]

Hearing her say that, I looked at them, and what she said was indeed true. They arrived on the stage with smug faces, and they even checked out my love. Ehm… yes. It’s definitely time to play! They couldn’t hold their mouths and started verbally abusing us. “Hey, hey, you should surrender till you can! We aren’t going to go easy on you, you know?” - “Yeah, but that chick is really hot! Hand her over and you can get away without any pain or else, after the championship you are going to suffer!”

I simply put my hands on my temples, after hearing such lame lines. Where the hell did these people come from, and how did they pass the first qualifier!? We were in our human forms at the moment, so they weren’t able to see our scaly body. Maybe they wouldn’t think that Alice is so ‘hot chick’ in that case, though to me, she is beautiful even in her scales. [Why are you doing this every time when we are about to fight? Now I want to love you!] Alice whined through our bond, which only made me smile.

“What are you smiling at?” - “I guess he knows his fate, hahaha!” Random talks, random talks, and random talks! They simply couldn’t shut their fucking mouths! We coiled our tails together and waited for the countdown. Since our bodies were close by, they didn’t even notice our tails or that we aren’t humans like them. They were a full human team, with the School of Eternalists’ emblem on their chests. No wonder they are such assholes. “Fight!” Shouted the referee and three of them quickly ran towards us, while two were already preparing their energy attacks at the back.

We didn’t even move and waited for them to finally reach us… they were so slow compared to our perception speed, that we felt as if we would be looking at a slow motion. One of the three had two daggers in his hands and ‘ran past us with his lightning-like speed’... or more like a turtle like speed and he tried to pierce my back. His friends have also arrived and one of them had a spear in his hands, while the other one had a shield and a short sword.

[Which one do you want Alice?] - [Hmmm- I think that I’ll get that guy behind you with the dagger, you can get the other two.] We were chatting calmly since we had enough time anyway… Alice moved with a speed, they couldn’t perceive and hit the wrists of the guy behind me. I grabbed onto the charging guy’s spear and gripped onto it tightly. I activated my battle form on my right hand, which made the strength in my right-hand increase.

The charging guy suddenly stopped and was stuck in place, while the guy behind me screamed out loudly as his daggers flew out of his hands. “You are so slow… Why are you using daggers if you are slow? This is how you use them!” Alice ridiculed them as she quickly picked up the guys’ daggers and pierced them into his two shoulders. He screamed out in pain, while the guy before me was still trying to free his spear from my grip, with a stupid and unbelieving face on.

Alice turned towards me and laughed upon seeing the guys struggling face. “Hahaha! What is he doing?” - I answered her question: “I don’t know. Look, maybe he is about to shit himself? His head is also really red!” Although his head was red from the struggling, but it was irrelevant because we wanted to ridicule them. Saying this out loud, in front of so many people, naturally caused a lot of laughter. The guy with the shield stopped his charge upon seeing his friend being ‘stuck’, but he too couldn’t help but giggle upon hearing my comment.

Of course, he wasn’t such an idiot who would look around all day. He quickly swung his short sword in an arc, wanting to behead me, but I put out my finger, which was covered in my scales and stopped his blade. The force behind his swing pushed my finger back slightly, but after a few centimeters, it was completely stopped. Accelerating from a standing position is harder, so now he too was trying to move his sword and cut off my finger. Seeing that I didn’t budge, he didn’t want to share his friend’s fate.

He quickly pulled back his sword and bashed his shield towards me, but before it could reach me, Alice kicked into his shield at its center and made him fly through the air, breaking his shield in the process. Now that we became visible targets for the two at the back, they quickly shoot their attacks towards us. The remaining guy released his spear and jumped to the side. While I’m at it… I might as well use it. Since his spear was in my hand anyway, I quickly threw it towards the two incoming sword-shaped energy attacks. Its power was quite good.

For normal people, that is. My spear which contained a bit of my Hydra Qi quickly crushed their attacks and pierced the one on the right through his stomach. He spat out a mouthful of blood, as he fell on his knees. My Hydra Qi ravaged his insides, which was by no means painless and ‘healthy’... [This ‘dagger guy’ is annoying me. I’m gonna finish him quickly.] Alice notified me about her decision. [That’s alright, but in what way is he annoying you?] I asked, then she answered with a shrug and: [I don’t know… I just don’t like his head. You know, I have the feeling when you see someone, and you simply get that feeling, that you don’t like him!]

I didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. Her whole explanation was really ridiculous… She moved swiftly and kicked off his head. As his head separated from the rest of his body, his blood sprayed out of his neck and splashed on his friends. We quickly moved away from the shower to stay clean, so we weren’t affected. Seeing one of their friends die, made them realize, that they aren’t playing a game. We treated them way too playfully, which made the forgot reality.

The guy who was pierced by my spear throw raised his body and pulled himself off of the spear. I saw that he wanted to raise his hands to surrender, so I quickly used Ethereal Delusion on him. He stopped in place for a moment, which was enough for Alice to release a Dragon’s Paws and crush his body instantly. While we were at it, we quickly used Dragon’s Wings and Hydra’s Wings to cut all of them in two halves. Their lifeless bodies fell to the ground in a pool of blood.

The referee looked at us weirdly. “What? They didn’t surrender.” I said, and my love naturally followed after me: “They clearly didn’t surrender. We didn’t break any rules!” The referee made a forced smile and declared us as winners. “T- The winner is the Hollow team…”

“Yaay~ We are still in!” Alice shouted as we clapped our hands together. We embraced each other and then quickly flew back to the waiting room.

We started meditating because we didn’t intend to waste our time once again. After about an hour later, it was our time to battle, once again. Our enemy was a team of three, and they were called The Fearless. Its members were at the peak of the seventh stage so they would have had a good chance to win if not for them getting matched up against us. They saw our performance from before, but they didn’t seem to be afraid of us.

On the other hand, they weren’t the arrogant type. - “We might not be your opponents, but we are hoping for a good battle!” The guy in the middle said with a puffed out chest. He was a good warrior. We didn’t want to shame such people so after a few moves, we hit the back of their heads, and they fell unconscious. After we were done with them, we once again went back to our waiting room.

The rest of the championship has gone by like that. Pat’s team has won the three on three battles easily. We were matched up against teams with more members, only because there weren’t any teams with two members, and handing out rewards freely was against the director’s beliefs. I wouldn’t do so either in their places. Unexpectedly, the last match was between Radcliff and his enemy, who as it turned out, was called Zhong Xiwen.

We knew about it because we heard every time a name was shouted, just like now: “Radcliff with the number 17203 and Zhong Xiwen with the number 32877! Please come to the stage to fight for the first place! Radcliff has quite easily won every match before, and Zhong Xiwen was the same! Let’s see who is going to be the strongest among the strongest!”

We left the waiting room to watch his battle. Radcliff had a murderous look on his face, while Zhong Xiwen was taunting him with his smirking face. I have never met this Xiwen before, but I’m already disliking him… “Haha, it seems like you want to share your brother’s fate! Thanks to him, I’ve gained a good treasure, which is going to help me in killing you, and then take your weapons and armor! I don’t know where you have got it, but thanks for delivering it to me!” Xiwen taunted Radcliff.

“We will see about that you bastard!” Radcliff shouted back, and at this time the referee couldn’t help but fire up the things. “Can you hear that?! It seems like there is an enmity between these two! I’m sure that we are going to see a great battle!” The crowd shouted in happiness as they were cheering loudly. “FIGHT!” Shouted the referee and both of them jumped at each other’s neck.

Radcliff pulled out his greatsword and swung it towards Xiwen, who had a hammer as his weapon. Xiwen had blonde hair, with brown eyes and he had a muscular body. I guess he could be called a lady killer. [What… That? That thing, you call a lady killer? It’s better if you stay at your moral, that there is no handsome male for you because you are a boy…. Jesus!] Alice sent her thoughts, but… [You have never seen Jesus. Why are you mentioning him?] I questioned her.

[Of course, it’s from your memories, and you haven’t seen him either, so you have no reason to refute me, fufu~] She answered me with a small laugh as she poked my left side with her elbow. [Okay, you won.] I surrendered with a helpless face, and the focused on the battle in front of us once again. Radcliff swung his greatsword in an arc, and Xiwen put up the handle of his hammer to protect his life. We saw our enchantments and runes flare up on his greatsword. As it struck, Xiwen was pushed back slightly, and we saw a very, very, very tiny crack appearing on his weapon.

He didn’t notice it, but his eyes were still wide opened. He surely didn’t expect something like this. “H- How can this be? Argh! Die you shitty bastard!” Xiwen shouted as he swung his hammer from above. Radcliff used the Toughness rune on his greatsword and held it above his head to defend. The hammer struck his greatsword, but he didn’t budge. Of course, his knees bent slightly under the sudden force, but he was able to stop it.

Xiwen’s defense was wide opened, so Radcliff quickly kicked him in the stomach. Xiwen flew backward through the air, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Radcliff released his bloodlust completely, making Xiwen spit out another mouthful of blood. He stood up with a pale complexion, then he wiped the sides of his mouth, and took out a little bracelet and put it on his wrist. We felt his strength rise by a notch, going over Radcliff’s.

He quickly charged at Radcliff with a quicker speed than before and swung his hammer in an arc. Radcliff put his greatsword to his side and once again used toughness, but this time it wasn’t enough to stop the swing. The hammer struck his weapon and made it move backward. Although with much less strength, but the hammer was able to strike his body. Except that Radcliff had our armors on… He used Harden, Toughness, and Parry on his armor, and the hammer simply slipped down on its form.

Not wanting to waste his time, Radcliff swung his weapon from above, and cut the still surprised Xiwen into two halves. His blood started flowing on the ground, while Radcliff stood there for a short time silently, then started laughing happily, and creepily. He has won the last match, which means that he is the winner among the cultivators at the ninth stage! Now that the stupid stuff was done, it was time for the rewarding ceremony, and then we can finally start challenging cultivators at higher stages!

The crowd cheered upon seeing Radcliff’s battle, and the referee was shouting the numbers of those, who were in the top twenty at each stage. “Number… Number… Number 20304, Number 20305, Number… Please come to the stage!” Those who weren’t able to take the top three places, but had a good position, would also get their rewards. Of course, this was irrelevant to us because we took first place everywhere. This place is giving us rewards freely! What was weird, though, was that the group of cultivators at the seventh stage, who participated in 1v1 battles had only three members… us and the elf, Elvor Filia. Our group was really… small.

The directors also flew to the stage and stood at their places. The referee declared the winners’ names one by one, and they had to step forward to receive their rewards from the directors. The cultivators at the lower stages only gained a lot of Energy Converting pills, which would be enough for them to advance three to four stages in a year, depending on their talent and hard work. It was more than enough for these people. Wilhelm also gained pills, a few claps on his shoulders and a cultivation book from our director! That was quite rare…

Since we were being called depending on our numbers, Pat was the next to be called from these many people. She has gained a few billions of pills, which would be enough for her to convert about another seven percent of her energy. Of course, it would still take at least a month for her to consume so many pills. Only True Divine Beasts had inherent memories about the right way of cultivation. The normal divine beasts had at most some direction to help them, and combat skills. She wouldn’t be able to consume the pills as quickly as us. Actually Pat was right before us as no one took a good place between 20105 and 20304. (AN:\ If you forgot 20105 is Pat’s number.)

“The cultivator with the number 20304, please step forward!” Shouted the referee, but I was startled. I realized that Alice had to leave me, and go farther from me than ten meters!!! Nooo! Come back! I shouted in my mind, but not through our bond. But Alice heard it even like that. [I know dear, it’s hard to me too, but we have to take our rewards! Why don’t you come with me? I don’t think that they would mind it…] Hearing her answer I quickly coiled my tail around her waist, and jumped after her.

Both of us appeared before the director of Silverleaf school. She looked at us weirdly, and with a frowning face. Ehm… Yeah, we used our battle forms numerous times, so I’m quite sure that she knows something about us not being humans… or maybe she knows our race? My thoughts were soon confirmed! “I congratulate both of you, I’d have never thought that I’ll have the luck to meet two True Divine Beasts, and with so much attachment to each other at that!” Of course, she used the space around her to cover her voice, so no one heard the other half of her sentence.

Seems like cultivators at the higher realms indeed know more. “It’s our pleasure!” Alice said politely. “I’m sorry that I also came, but we don’t like to separate…” I apologized to her. She started smiling upon hearing me saying that and she said with a small laugh: “Haha- don’t worry about it. Now let’s move on with this ceremony, I don’t want to stand here all day.” I quickly agreed with her on that. “We don’t want to either…”

What? I hate waiting. “Take this, and look into it after the championship. That’s all I’m going to give you even if you challenge others. Look at it as a favor… I hope that I can also count on you if fate were to play a prank on me.” She said as she put a ring into Alice’s hands. “And it is for the both of you.” She added quickly. “Can’t we gain something normal, which doesn’t come with a favor from someone?!” I questioned her with a frowning face. Everyone is trying to take advantage of our potentials!!! But she quickly refused me, fearing that she would lose her chance. “No! Now go.”

[Do you have anything to say, Alice?] I questioned her. [She is a bitch. Look at her humming happily! We aren’t a bank!!!] She shouted back through our bond, but we couldn’t help ourselves out of this… Whatever. If she ever dares to ask for something ridiculous, then we are simply going to ignore her. “Before leaving… What’s your name woman?” Alice questioned the director, with a not so happy face. “E- Eh? Oh, my name is Tanya Chong.” Hearing her impolite, and annoyed voice, she reacted weirdly. I’m sure that hearing a tone like Alice’s from someone who is so much weaker than herself, wasn’t a usual occurrence…

But now I’ve really started wondering about what’s inside this ring, though we can wait since we can look at it later too. Since Radcliff has killed his enemy, he took first place, which was quite rare considering that he is a human. Usually, beastmen or elves were the winners when it came to peak levels. Naturally, he has won thanks to our guiding and pieces of equipment! What was really surprising that we have seen Tanya, handing over an egg, similar to ours, except that it had a much weaker aura, and it had a red color. We should ask her about what this egg is… But now it was time to have fun!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Releasing our feelings

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“The normal competition has come to its end, but fear not because now it’s time for the challenges! I’m sure that this year as well, there are going to be many challenges. Let’s see how daring the most powerful cultivators are!” Shouted the referee, and even I’ve got excited.

I squeezed Hiro’s hands strongly because of my excitement. He didn’t say a single word, but I soon noticed that I’ve really got out of control… My scales covered my palms, and the strength in my hand was much more than what Hiro could take without any pain if his hands aren’t covered in his scales. “AH! What have I done! I cause a little pain for you!” I said, with a worried face, but Hiro simply laughed at me and gave me a little kiss on my lips. I raised his hand to my bosom and gave a kiss on it.

The people looked weirdly at us, but I don’t care. They can go to hell! Pat came up to us with a happy face. “Hehe~ I’ve gained a lot this time! Thanks for not participating in the three versus three battles.” She thanked us, then asked - “Do you want to participate in the challenging round?” I answered her question as I threw my hair over my shoulders - “Yes, we are going to participate, and you?”

After a bit of thinking, she decided. “I- I’ll also participate! I don’t believe that I have such a bad luck, that I’d get you in the random rounds!” In the challenging rounds, everyone has to fight alone. Those who participate will be randomly selected in every round to fight against another participant, then in the next round, they can challenge a cultivator they want to. You can’t lose or else you are going to be unqualified to continue. The better place you get, the better the rewards are going to be.

I don’t want to fight without Hiro at my side, but we can’t help it. These are the rules. One random, one challenge… I hope that I won’t get Hiro as my enemy in a random round. One of us would have to surrender because there is no way that we would try hitting each other. I’d rather cut off my arms than to try hitting Hiro. [You are such a lovely girl that I’m melting.] Hiro said with a loving voice as he looked at me. “Stop it!” Pat shouted upon seeing our loving eyes.

“Let’s go and apply.” Hiro said as he held onto my waist and pulled me towards the receptionist room. There is going to be a day break, so everyone is going to have enough time to recover their energies and apply for the challenging rounds. When we arrived in the receptionist room, it was already filled with quite a lot of people so we quickly got in line. Everyone here was at the eighth or ninth stage. Only us three were at the seventh stage. Weak cultivators don’t want to participate in this because if they were to do so, they would lose or die from taking a single move.

When we got our turns, the same receptionist woman who put it on, now took off our badges, and gave us another. This time I’ve got the number 54, Hiro 55 and Pat 56. We quickly left the place and searched for Radcliff. Originally we wanted to find Tanya Chong, but she disappeared like a ghost so we were left with Radcliff. I had mixed feelings about meeting him. Knowing his feelings made it so weird… Using our mind powers, we were able to find him quickly.

He was standing in the hall of the Arena, and he was chatting with some people we didn’t know. “Could you answer a question?” Hiro sent his message to Radcliff. He stopped talking and looked towards us. He looked straight into my eyes, then turned away. Ugh… I don’t like this. I don’t know how can girls be happy if someone they don’t like loves them… I mean it’s so tragic in my opinion. Though Hiro didn’t have such a problem in his past life, but he didn’t like it either. [Such a problem you say… I would have been happy if I could have felt something like love. I liked my family, I liked my family, I liked my friends, but something like love somehow always slipped past me.] He said.

[But that isn’t bad, is it? Like this, I was able to be your first time in all of your lives~]

[You know that I’m glad about it, but somehow this sounded like a ridiculing…] Hiro thought with a suspicious look on his face. [You are just imagining things~ You can read my mind you know?] He was really just imagining things! While we were joking around, Radcliff has also finished his chatting and said goodbye to his -friends? Or comrades? I don’t know- and ran up to us. I- I can’t help it, but I want to hear his thoughts, I hope that he didn’t change his mind about plotting against Hiro… I have to check it because if he did-

She is as beautiful as ever. I really shouldn’t meet with them. It’s only making it worse… Sorry guys! And I’m really sorry for evading you, but it’s really hard to me. I hope that they won’t hate me for it. Ah, she has such a nice fragrance, just like Hiro said before!

Okay… that’s enough. “So? What did you want to ask me?” Said Radcliff at a quick pace. He didn’t even look at me, he was looking only at Hiro. All he did was some sneaking peeks towards me. Using his domain and wind magic, Hiro quickly covered our surroundings then said: “We’ve seen that you have gained an egg. You know, we have a similar egg, so what I wanted to know is that what is that egg? We have really no idea.” Hearing him say that, his eyes opened widely.

“Y- You have a treasure from the fifth realm!?” He shouted out of surprise. It was good that no sound has escaped from our surroundings. “Is it from the fifth realm? Do you know what it is?” Hiro repeated his question with an eager face. I was no different. I was really curious about what this egg might be, but to our dismay, Radcliff turned his head sideways. “Sorry, but Director Tanya didn’t tell me either. She only said that this egg is going to come useful in the future and that it was from the fifth realm. I quote: ‘Although it’s not really uncommon, but it’s really powerful. Once it hatches, it’s going to be your company for all your life. Just don’t forget to drop a drop of your blood on it!’. That was all she said.”

“Hmm- We too had to drop our blood on it, so I’m sure that we have the same thing. She said company? I wonder what kind of company…” Hiro said with a curious, and worried face at the same time. What if it’s something not so funny? We had to think of every possibility. Who knows what did that dungeon think at the end of its life? “Okay… Sorry for keeping you up, we too have matters to take care of so we are leaving if you don’t mind. Thank you for your help!” Hiro said a good reason to end this conversation and leave. But I saw happiness on Radcliff’s face too.

I can understand him. We flew back to our tree house on the island and ‘meditated’ the whole day. ‘Meditation’ surely feels great! The next day we went back hurriedly because we overslept a bit. Although we don’t really need to sleep, and of our minds can always be active to survey our surroundings, we disabled all of them and slept deeply. We were still on time, but we didn’t have to wait for long before the championship continued. It was all good in the end!

“Hello everyone once again! We have this box filled with the participants of the challenge rounds! But first, they have to win at least one match to challenge someone! So let’s not waste our times and pick the first two opponents!” The referee said loudly, then she put her hands into the box which was next to her. There was a platform which was higher than the normal seats. It was a little pavilion, and the directors were also there. She pulled out her hands and two clone badges were in her hands.

“Our first pair is number eight, and number fifty-three!” She shouted. ARGH! Even though I’m fifty-four! Only a single number and I could have gone up! This is so terrible! [Don’t worry my love, you’ll get your round too.] Hiro soothed me as he started caressing my hair. The first two were two guys, and both of them were in the middle of the ninth stage. After a few moves, one of them started being pushed back and then blah blah blah… they are so boring! Why did they even come here with their meager strengths?

Soon came the next round of selection, and the next, the next… and then!! I was finally picked out! “The next pair of opponents is number fifty-four and fifty-six!” Hearing her say that I jumped forward only to realize what she said. Fifty-six? That was PAT!! I started hearing murmurs like: “Oh, her opponent is Pat Cooley! She should surrender before she loses her life.” - “Are you stupid? She was the one with her lover who beat up everyone at the seventh stage!” -- “Yes, but they have never fought Pat before! She is from my school, and I know her strength the best! She can easily beat up cultivators at the early ninth stage!”

I looked back only to see her raise her arms and shout those two words, which I didn’t want to hear. “I Surrender!” - “What!?” - “Pat has surrendered upon hearing her enemy?” - the crowd started clamoring loudly. I started gritting my teeth in my rage and went back to sit on Hiro’s lap. His caressing hands were the only thing soothing me and stopping me from murdering everyone! I was enraged! My dragon instincts were flaring up for a long while, and here I am struggling to find a good opponent!

Hiro embraced me from behind and started kissing the back of my head, which instantly cleared my mind, and made me calm down. I embraced his arms and closed my eyes. Of course, we have gained some onlookers, but who cares about them? Soon Hiro was also picked out, so my peaceful resting has come to an end, though I was still half asleep thanks to him so I wasn’t dangerous to my surroundings. His enemy had a very similar body type to Hiro’s. He also had a strong and muscular body, but my Hiro’s was so much better~

The guy took out his two handed huge axe and immediately charged towards Hiro. Hiro activated his battle form and took out his spear. The guy swung his axe from above, which made his defense wide opened. These people really need those martial arts… Hiro pinned his spear into the ground, to use as a pivot and jumped into the guy’s defense. Since he was outside of his reach thanks to Hiro being too close to him, he had to stop his swing, but it was too late. Hiro quickly smashed his right fist, which was covered in his scales into the stomach of the guy. He also used a ball of Hydra Qi.

It was quite unique. My Dragon Qi smashed the targets from the outside with great power or crushed them, while Hiro’s Hydra Qi had the ability to go into its opponent's body and devour it from the inside. Of course, the guy hasn't done anything which would make him deserve death. Hiro controlled his Hydra Qi to go towards the guy’s consciousness, and he also coupled it with a Hydro Mind. Hiro’s opponent was only at the early ninth stage, which wasn’t much. While he was trying to suppress Hiro’s Hydra Qi, which was very hard as it is stronger than World Energy, Hiro moved behind him, in one swift move and knocked him unconscious.

He came back and sat down under me. He was once again at the right place~ A few rounds later our numbers have halved and it was time for us, winners, to challenge anyone we want to. I was the thirtieth. Of course, if someone is going to be picked before me, then I can get my turn before, but if someone were to pick me as his or her opponent, then I can’t challenge anyone. If I can pick, then I’ll be sure to pick Fu Xiao who was also here, along with Radcliff.

But fate played its prank on me because a beastmen cultivator picked me as his opponent. He had ninety-four percent converted so he was in the middle stages. “Haha, come you cutie! I’ve seen your battles up till now, and I have to tell you, that you are really lucky for winning so easily all those battles. Did you offer your body for them to lose so badly? If so then maybe I too would make use of that service!” He blurted out his death sentence. I looked back and saw Hiro’s eyes wide opened and bloodshot.

He had a dreadful aura around him and his bloodlust was suffocating these weaklings. “I don’t have such service. I’m being used privately by my dear husband. Since you dared to dirty our clear and pure love with your filthy mouth, you shall pay the price for it with your life.” I said in a cold voice as I also released my bloodlust. Feeling the cold air, and the smell of blood, he realized that he might not be in such a good position as he thought.

“Fight!” The referee shouted and I quickly pulled out my bow. He had a shield and a sword as his weapon. Initially, he took up a defensive position, but upon seeing the bow in my hands, he quickly charged towards me. Letting someone with a bow shooting ranged attack at you was like asking for death. I quickly used our little curse and Hydro Mind to make him delay. He stopped for a moment, just as I thought, which was enough for me.

I released my arrow which smashed into his shield. Since he wasn’t prepared for it, his shield flew out of his hand and landed on the ground. I flew towards him, and he came to, only to see my knee smash into his face. My tough scales on my knees at such a high speed were equal to a weapon like a bludgeon. But we were still at much lower stages, so only his nose broke. He fell on his back with a bloody face, from the sudden force. I used my tail to cut off his fingers while he was falling. It quickly went through his defensive layer of World Energy, and cut it off.

Feeling his missing fingers, he screamed out in pain. I- I don’t know what’s up with me, but upon seeing his suffering, and his blood flowing, I felt great! I can’t help it, I’m a damned predator and a top one at that. I licked my lips happily, and I’m quite sure that my face looked really weird. [You look like a sadistic pervert, who is enjoying to kill others. But I know that it’s only because what he said, so go ahead and enjoy killing him in my place too.] Hiro remarked on my actions with a satisfied tone. He was satisfied with my actions~!

The guy who badmouthed my purity had a terrified face on. You little bastard… saying such things, when I’d clearly never touch a man other than Hiro? I took out my sword for close quarter. He quickly jumped back with a great effort to escape from me, but there was no way out for this dead man~ I flew after him, and cut off his left arm. He tried to swing his two handed battle axe towards me, but it was for naught. His accuracy and speed have greatly lessened, thanks to him missing an arm.

It was more like a cornered prey struggling to live. A warmness flooded my heart, but it wasn’t the feeling of love, but the feeling of hate. I hated this guy! I dodged his swing and pierced my sword into his right shoulder. “P- Please! I- I was mistaken about you, okay? I swear that I didn’t intend to do anything to you! I- I was just joking, right?” He started blabbering his excuses to escape the pain and his death, but… “Do you take me for an idiot or what? You bastard.” I said as I pushed my sword deeply into his shoulder, separating his right arm in the process.

“ARGH!” He screamed out from the pain. I saw a truncated man kneeling before me, with missing arms. I shot a Dragon’s Head towards his two separated arms to destroy them, taking away his hope of attaching them back. It would take months if not years for him to recover. I didn’t feel any mercy in my heart for him. Hiro’s feelings were also affecting me, he too wanted to destroy this guy. I kicked him in the chest and he fell on the ground. I used my tail to cut off his left leg, and I put my sword on his right leg.

He shook his head sideways to indicate me to stop, but I didn’t do so. I separated his right leg too, with a slow move, and then destroyed both of his legs. “So? Do you still think that I ‘bought’ my victory?” I asked him, with my bloodlust covering his whole body. He was shaking in fear, and his mind was unclear. He could have fought back much better if not for that reason. “N- No! I’ll be your servant for life! Just please let me live!” He shouted back. Like always… he would serve me only to keep his pathetic life. I’d never serve someone.

That’s against my beliefs! You have to be your own lord! “*Sigh* I’m bored of you. Let’s finish this.” I said with a small sigh. He was a broken toy. He didn’t even move anymore, and I’m really into torturing. “Goodbye!” I said as I quickly thrust my sword towards his heart and my tail towards his head. In my battle form, my tail was much harder and sharper than usually. It easily cut through his skull and pierced his brain. He died instantly.

I looked back as his blood was dripping down on my sword and on my tail. I’ve seen many terrified looks among the cultivators, and I’m quite sure that they aren’t going to challenge me anymore. “T- The winner is Alice with the number fifty-four!” Shouted the referee stiffly, the crowd was silent, but they soon started cheering happily nonetheless. I guess it didn’t matter to them as long as they were able to see a bloody battle. “Anyone else on the same opinion? Please step forward if you are.” I said with a cold smile on my face.

The other cultivators were silent, and I’ve heard only a single person clapping loudly. It was Hiro. I put my hands on my face… Everyone looked at him, and all he said was: “What? But my wife was so beautiful! She deserves my clap!” What can I say? He too is really stupid sometimes, but I liked his little stupidity. It’s not like he didn’t know that he looked like an idiot, but he didn’t care. Seeing his stupid actions, I couldn't help but smile. He always knew how to make me happy and how to make me laugh.

I giggled at his actions and went back to his side, and gave him a kiss on his face. [You really like showing me off, don’t you?] I said happily, with a small laugh. Wherever we went, he always liked voicing that I’m his wife. But I was the same. Poor Pat hoped that we won’t be matched up against each other, yet she was the first to become my opponent… Soon it was Hiro’s time to pick an opponent. [You don’t mind, do you?] He questioned me, and I answered positively.

[I feel satisfied for now, and I don’t want to take away your fun either, so you can have him.] I sent my thoughts back. I would feel bad if I were to take away all of our opponents. Hiro went to the center of the arena and shouted a name we both knew. “Fu Xiao, with the number seventy-three!” It was time for him to die. We don’t like leaving seamless threads behind us. “Hmph! I’ll gladly take your lives. You finally dared to face me! You were like rabbits, escaping all the time from my hands!” Shouted Fu Xiao with clear annoyance in his voice.

In my opinion, we were similar to rabbits, but not because of how we escaped, but because how we… Fu Xiao flew to the center of the arena and stood opposite of Hiro. “Fight!” Came the shout, and both of them took out their weapons and jumped towards each other. Fu Xiao swung his katana from above, wanting to cut Hiro in two. Fu Xiao was at the peak of ninth stage, and he was a powerful cultivator so this battle isn’t going to be as easy as mine.

Hiro shot six Hydra’s Head towards the incoming strike, and swung his tail towards Fu Xiao’s feet, as his spear was ready to pierce Xiao’s stomach. Fu Xiao covered his feet in a thick layer of World Energy, which was enough for him to stop Hiro’s tail. His katana was also stopped, thanks to Hiro’s energy attacks, so Xiao also used an energy attack, which had the shape of an eagle to stop Hiro’s spear strike. But our weapons were more powerful than that. Hiro activated the pierce and penetrate runes on his spear, which helped in destroying Fu Xiao’s attack. He was surprised to see Hiro’s spear advancing towards his stomach.

He wanted to jump back, but suddenly, his mind was attacked by Hiro’s Hydro Mind. Since Hiro had six minds, controlling more of his body parts wasn’t hard. As his spear was moving towards Fu Xiao, he also used his right leg to kick at the same time. This would be impossible for normal intelligent beings. Fu Xiao was able to disperse the mind attack quickly enough to evade Hiro’s kick, but Hiro’s spear had a longer reach than his legs, so Xiao wasn’t able to evade his spear strike too.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t able to pierce him completely, only to wound him. The Hydra heads coiling around Hiro’s body quickly rushed into Fu Xiao’s body and started rampaging inside it. Fu Xiao’s complexion turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood, while he jumped backward. He soon suppressed Hiro’s Hydra Qi, but it still caused him a lot of damage. Once you are wounded by Hiro… you are literally screwed up.

Hiro flew towards the retreating Fu Xiao, who took out a Recovering Pill and put it inside his mouth. His complexion quickly turned for the better. Hiro also reached him and thrust his spear towards Fu Xiao’s head. Fu Xiao snapped his head to the side, so Hiro’s strike missed. Fu Xiao used his fist to hit Hiro, but his fist strike backfired on him. Upon hitting Hiro’s scales on his stomach, he quickly pulled back his fist, with pain visible on his face. Our scales are really hard! Hiro smirked upon seeing this and used his fist to make him eat his own medicine.

Hiro’s fist struck Xiao’s face and his nose broke in the process. Xiao stepped back two. Hiro quickly thrust his spear towards his bloodied face. At this time Fu Xiao shouted: “Eagle’s Cry!” But nothing has happened. I felt that his mind power moved, which meant that it was a mind attack, but the poor guy didn’t know that we are immune to mind attacks, thanks to the white pill we took in Vertshadow. Not to mention that he would have to stun six of his minds not only one… Seeing his attack fail, he quickly snapped his head to the side once again, but this time he wasn’t able to escape without any damage.

The right side of his face at his mouth’s height was wounded in a long line. A large, thick line appeared on his face as blood started flowing from his wound. Hiro jumped into the air with a spinning kick and kicked Xiao’s head. Fu Xiao flew through the air and landed on the ground with a loud thud. Hiro used Hydra’s Wings, trying to cut him in half. “*Cough* Why the hell is your attacks are so powerful!?” Shouted Xiao as he rolled on the ground to evade the incoming strike.

He backflipped from his lying position only to take on Hiro’s Hydra’s tail. His left arm was hit with it, and I heard a snapping sound. I’m sure that his left broke. He quickly ate another Recovering Pill. Hiro charged at him, but Fu Xiao unexpectedly ran towards him and slipped past Hiro’s defense. He used his palm to strike this time, learning from his mistake before. As his palm struck Hiro’s chest, Hiro’s jelly layer dispersed the ‘damage’, but he still started falling backward. Using the force behind Xiao’s palm strike, Hiro made a backflip and kicked up Fu Xiao’s chin in the process.

Fu Xiao flew into the air, but stopped, thanks to his ability to fly. His whole mouth was flowing with blood. I think that he bit his tongue because this was too much blood for a simple kick. “Ylou blastard!” He shouted with pain visible on his face. He indeed bit his tongue… He quickly flew backward in the air and started mumbling something in himself. Seeing this, Hiro quickly charged at him, and I felt worried for his safety. Before he was able to reach him, Fu Xiao shouted loudly. “CURSE OF DEATH GRIP!”

I saw a quick and thin black line fly into Hiro’s body. Before it struck, Hiro quickly made a clone of himself, just in case, though if this curse is attacking his soul, then it doesn’t matter. I focused on our bond to feel what Hiro felt. His new original body was moving perfectly, but the body he used before was standing in place. Hiro continued to battle with Fu Xiao, while he used one of his minds to test out the waters about these curses. Seeing that he was alright, I felt happy, but since I too was curious about this, I helped him through our bond.

I placed one of my minds into his body. I felt a bit fuzzy in the head, and I felt that something creepy was trying to reach my or more like Hiro’s heart and brain. It was struggling to go past a line. Hiro started using his will to try suppressing it as a test. Unexpectedly, as he forced his will towards the curse, it slowly started being pushed back. I joined him in clearing out the curse. Curses are indeed dangerous. If not for him having a clone, then he could have been killed numerous times!

The body, Hiro used before had its eyes burning in green flames from Hiro’s will. Its eyes soon cleared out, and his clone regained its consciousness. Another Hiro appearing was a great surprise in itself for the crowd, but upon seeing that he was even able to clear out a deadly curse, surprised them even more! Most of the people likely didn’t know how to defend against curses. Coming here was already worth it for getting to know about this piece of information!

Now Fu Xiao’s opponents were two. His face became dark upon seeing this. “How did you suppress my curse!? So you indeed have a way to suppress curses! I’m sure that everyone would be happy if you would share your knowledge about it!” Fu Xiao shouted upon seeing Hiro and his clone, standing opposite of him. He tried to use the crowd to save his puny life. It indeed worked slightly because even the directors had curious faces… Grrr… This guy really has to die.

Not wanting to play around anymore, and to scare the crowd, Hiro quickly used the binding clock to stop Xiao from moving, then he used Space Breath on him. The attack struck the space right where Xiao was flying in the air. The matter beyond the space gushed out and consumed his body. Xiao wasn’t even able to scream. Only his terrified and despaired face was visible before his body was consumed in that ever swirling black and white mass.

He lost his life. Seeing that we had such skills, the crowd stayed silent and terrified. No one said a word anymore about us, telling them how to fight back curses. The referee shouted loudly - “The winner is Hiro, with the number fifty-five!” He flew to my side silently and coiled his tail around my waist. I started caressing the tip of his tail unconsciously because it was exactly under my hands. The crowd delayed a bit once again, but they started cheering nonetheless. [H- Hey, Alice! What are you doing? You are making me hard!] He shouted at me through our bond.

[H- Huh? What are you talking- Ah! Sorry! I mean I didn’t intend to do it at such a place!] I shouted back as I realized what I was doing. But I’ve done the deed anyway… His tail was an erogenous zone of his, and I felt his hard rod pressing against my butt. [I- I’m really sorry.] I apologized once again. [*Sigh* Don’t worry, I’ll bear with it. I’m sure that I’m going to calm down soon enough.] Hiro said with a sigh. It was poking my butt, which in turn made me excited. This is such a weird moment. Normally I’d take care of his thing in such a case, but we aren’t in the position and place to do so…

The battles were going on, and the numbers were halving all the time. Our numbers were decreasing every time. The round was finished. Soon came the next round, then the next till there were only sixteen people left. We were of course among them, along with Radcliff. Thanks to our weapons, he was faring really well, and since he has reached the peak of ninth stage, and his cultivation was getting more and more pure and stable thanks to our guiding, he didn’t have many opponents. It has happened at a random round, that the referee shouted something, which was quite unexpected to me.

Seems like my luck isn’t infinite either… “Please, Alice with the number fifty-five, and Radcliff with the number ten, come forward!” Yes… I was matched up against Radcliff. I wasn’t afraid of him, and I’m quite sure that I can beat him, but I had mixed emotions about this whole thing. He flew to the center of the arena and I stood opposite of him. His eyes were darting all over the place, but he didn’t look me in the eyes. This is no fun… “FIGHT!” Shouted the referee once again, but Radcliff didn’t move.

I took out my bow slowly, while he finally looked at me. He saw me taking aim with a serious look on my face. If he moves, I’m going to shoot. But the move never came. He sighed loudly then as his shoulders fell, and he raised his arms, he said: “*Sigh* I surrender!” Somehow I wasn’t surprised to hear him say that. I said a small - “Thanks.” - as I turned around and sat down on Hiro’s lap. Radcliff flew right next to us and indicated for us to go with him. Both of us stood up and flew after him, towards a random waiting room.

He turned towards us, looked at Hiro with a sorry look, and then at me, seriously. He started speaking. “I asked both of you to come because I don’t want to hide it from you. Although you are a bit of an idiot, but you are a good guy, and I don’t want to stab you in your back.” - He said as he was looking at Hiro, then turned towards me to continue with a serious face. - “I’ve asked you to come here to tell you m- my feelings. I- I can’t hold it in any longer, I have to say it out. I L- Love Alice!”

He kept stuttering at the end. I can imagine his nervousness. Telling such a thing to someone you love, knowing that you are going to be refused, surely feels crucifying. Hiro put his hand on his shoulder and told Radcliff with a straight face. “You are praiseworthy for telling this to us, and not conspiring behind our backs! You are worth my respect!” Now it was my turn to answer. “I’m sorry, but you know my answer… I have eyes only for Hiro. No man other than Hiro has a place in my heart, and I’ll be honest. You are no different at that.”

“*Chuckle* Eh- yes, I knew about that. But I felt like I have to tell this to you, though to be honest, I expected Hiro to try killing me. Now that I told you, I feel much freer! I hope that this won’t damage our relationship.” He said with a slightly sad face, but as he neared the end of his sentence, I saw something on his face, which indicated that he started feeling better.

It seems like, that after telling me, what was pressing his heart, he felt more free and unbounded. Hiro started refuting his words - “Listen, I’m not happy about you, loving my wife, but I’m not going to kill you only because you love her. I just don’t like it, and I straight hate if someone is lusting over her!” Hiro wanted to continue, but he was soon interrupted by Radcliff, whose face I saw light up for a moment! “I- I’m sorry, but I think that I have gained enlightenment! If that’s so then I can break through to the next level! We can meet later, now I have to go! I’m really sorry!”

He shouted as he was already leaving through the door, and was flying out of the arena. Oookaaay- that was weird… Whatever. If he can let go of his feelings and even gain something from it, then it was worth it, I think. We went back to the arena. The battles were going on, but nothing worthy to mention has happened. There was another guy, who had a death wish, but he quickly lost his life to Hiro’s spear. The final two were obviously us…

“Let’s see who is the stronger between the two dark horses of this championship! They weren’t known by any of us, yet they beat everyone on their way and reached the top two. They showed great potential, so now let’s see. WHO.IS.THE.STRONGER!!” The referee shouted to fire up the spectators. Everyone started cheering, wanting to see our battle, while upon seeing Rose, we saw here laughing in her seat. She knew what is going to come. As the referee shouted “fight”, both of us raised our hands, and shouted: “I surrender!”

The loudly cheering crowd suddenly quieted down and went silent. We heard the chirping of the cicadas. “I- I don’t know who was the quicker to surrender, so I’d like to ask the directors for some help?” The referee said, and also asked. “They were equally quick…” All three of them said. After a short murmuring, Tanya stood up and declared. “Although this is an unprecedented case, but we decided to make both of them into the champions! *mumble- they love each other so much anyway… stupid couple -mumble*” She even started mumbling something like that, which was heard by everyone. We had good hearings…

The crowd started clapping awkwardly, out of custom. I think that they weren’t expecting such a final battle between us… But they can think whatever they want to. I’m not going to hit Hiro, nor he is going to hit me! After the awarding ceremony was finished once again, where Tanya handed us over another ring, with an unwilling face, the championship has come to an end. It was time to look at what we have gained!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Hosting an Auction... or what

Hiro’s POV:

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

We left the arena, flew back to our house in Silverleaf school and went straight into our room. “Shall we look at what’s inside? I hope that she hasn’t scammed us or else she is going to suffer my wrath once I grow up!” Alice said with a threatening look. That would be indeed ridiculous if the director would have given us empty storage rings… I don’t believe that she is such a troll. She has left as soon as the battles have finished, so we didn’t have the chance to ask what’s inside the egg.

We quickly bonded the rings with our blood and scanned what is inside it. In the two rings altogether, we found about four hundred and fifty million peak-level pills, which would be enough for us to reach about ninety-four percent of conversion, but it’s going to be really hard to advance from that point on because more than fifty million would be necessary for a single percent! Elvor Filia’s part was also inside this ring. We didn’t forget to charge her!

A peak-level pill was equal to a thousand low-level pills, but even like that, we had to consume a huge amount of it. We also found what Tanya gave us in the first ring as a present. It was a little black pyramid, and as we touched it, information flooded into our minds.

Its name was Pyramid of Unmaking, and it was indeed a good treasure! With its help, we can slightly control space! Since it was an ability of cultivators at the sixth stage, it was really powerful. Its effects were similar to our Space Breath. With the help of this little pyramid, we can call forth the same effect, but instantly! If we were to attack our enemies from two ways with this… Hoho!! We can kill anyone easily! “Why are you thinking ‘Hoho’? What are you? Santa Claus?” Alice said upon hearing my thoughts.

Hearing her saying that, I chuckled at her words, but didn’t say anything. There was also a book in the second ring, which we have got for winning the challenge rounds. Those who took better places also got a few things, but nothing serious. Unfortunately, this thing was worthless to us. The title of the book said - Dark Arts Cultivation. We weren’t in need of cultivation books as we were better in it than the directors themselves…

“Should we auction it off or something? We could use it to gain herbs.” Alice said with greedy eyes. “Hm- It’s indeed a good idea. Since we have made the ordered weapons and armors, there aren’t many who buy new things. Of course, we have a little income, but they aren’t bringing in as many herbs as before. We could use it collect some herbs. Maybe we can get enough for another percent.” I said as I put my hand under my chin, and thought about what Alice said.

We left our house and flew towards the Societal Cross building, where we put out a note about this. But as we entered the building, we have found many students looking at us, murmuring. “They’ve won every match in the championship! Even Radcliff has surrendered against the blondie!” - “Her name is Alice, you idiot.” - “Yes, but they are both, equally powerful!” - “I took my entrance exam with them! My generation surely is powerful!”

We heard such lines. They used wind magic to cover their voices, but that didn’t work against our new little Pyramid of Unmaking. It wasn’t only good for us to attack, it also had some passive perks, like disabling the wind barriers or space barriers! [However you look at it, we are like some kind of creepy stalkers who are listening in on everyone’s conversations and privacy.] I said to Alice. [Why did you have to put it like that? Even though we are barely using even our mind reading ability! Only when we are battling!] Alice answered as she threw her hair over her shoulders.

Her fragrance hit my nostrils, but I suppressed my rising feelings. We went towards the bulletin board and put our little note on it, saying: Those who want to get their hands on the cultivation book which we have won, on the championship, collect as many herbs as they can because we are going to auction it off. The more herb you bring, the more chance you have to gain the Dark Arts Cultivation book. You have two weeks from now on!

We didn’t have to use dates, that’s also the reason no one counted in which year we were. We simply left a little of our energies on it, and everyone would be able to sense how old it is. Two weeks should be enough for them to collect a lot of herbs! The rules are going to be stated when they come, hehe… [Don’t laugh so creepily. You are just as greedy as me.] Alice said with a small scolding, which was followed with her giggling. Just as we reached the door, we have seen literally everyone charging towards the bulletin board.

Being famous indeed have its perks. [Hey… We forgot to tell where the auction is going to take place.] Alice said through our bond as she suddenly stopped. I facepalmed, then turned back. Alice followed after me closely. As we opened the door to enter we saw them charging out. I guess they were flying to collect as many herbs as possible.Upon seeing us, they stopped. “Uhm… I’m sorry, but we forgot to mention the place. Let me add it…” I said awkwardly as I went back to our little advertisement and wrote the place of the auction it, with the help of my mind power.

We are going to hold it in our faction house. As the cultivators have read it, we saw their eyes going wide, and they started speaking things like - “So they are the leaders of The Lawless!?” - “It seems like that is the case!” - “Uh, I’m still only a second-grade member! If only I could ask to become a first-grade member! It’s really hard for me to collect so many materials, and now this!” Hearing the last comment I chuckled as I answered. It’s rare that I answer to random talks, I think.

“If that’s so, then it’s better if you hurry up because we might leave in half a year's time or even less!” Upon hearing my remark, they started bustling and speaking loudly. We quickly turned around and left, again… We flew towards our faction house, where we checked if we had any orders. There were quite a lot of piled up, so we started doing that first. Two days later we were done with everything, and then we started cultivating.

We found a nice cliff, which had a mild climate, but the shining sun, penetrating our skin felt great. The weather was similar to when I died in my past life. Strangely enough, I don’t have memories of how it has happened, but it doesn’t matter for now. Alice sat on my lap, but she was facing me. She coiled her legs around my back and started meditating.

This position is really erotic… Thanks to her, sitting on my lap, she was higher than usually, so her breasts were right in front of me. I couldn’t help but put my face on her soft bosom. Somehow I didn’t feel lust, but peacefulness. I wanted to fall asleep, but I had to cultivate before doing so. I took out my half of the pills, and I too started eating them like candy, just like Alice. I felt a hot, burning energy rising inside my body.

It started filling me completely. My energy started rotating quickly, my heartbeat increased and I felt a great amount of World Energy rushing through my body. Not only the pills energies were rushing through my body, but also the energies of the world. I felt it entering my body and then leaving it. This process was repeating itself as more and more of my energy was converted into World Energy. I was also converting the World Energy into Hydra Qi, slowly filling up myself. I needed fifty percent of World Energy to convert into a single percent of Hydra Qi.

This was also the reason why was I much stronger than normal humans’. Alice was doing the same thing, except that she was converting her World Energy into Dragon Qi. Our auras were rising continuously as we were devouring those millions of pills, without stopping. If not for the fire burning inside our stomachs to dissolve the pills and convert them into World Energy, we would have been filled up long ago. It was about one and half a week later, that we finally finished consuming such an enormous amount of pills.

We were still in the same position. We both opened our eyes and looked into the other’s. I gave Alice a kiss. She raised from my lap and sat down beside me. The wind was gently blowing, rushing through her beautiful hair, raising it into the air in the process. She was so enchanting. I laid down, and put my head on her laps. She started caressing my hair, which I liked very much. She used nature magic to grow a tree behind her, then she leaned on it with her back, and closed her eyes.

I felt myself slowly falling asleep, and I also felt her fingers slowing down. I think that her fingers stopped when I fell asleep or more like when we fell asleep. I slept really peacefully on her laps. When I came to, it was nighttime. Alice also awoke moments after me. We looked up towards the starry sky and gazed into it deeply. We saw through the thin clouds, straight into space.

[There is still a long road before us, Alice.] I thought in my head, melancholically. [Yes, but it doesn’t matter because we are going to reach its end.] She sent her thoughts back. I got up from her lap and embraced her tightly as I kissed her forehead, then her lips. I started moving downwards slowly…

After a wonderful bonding, we flew back to our house and spent our time leisurely. What I really missed was music. It’s been a really long time since I last heard some. If I can find Earth, then I’ll be sure to take a phone and a headset, even if I have to steal! Though I’m not sure that the Earth is in the fifth realm, but it might be there. We’ll learn about it in the future anyway.

The remaining time has quickly gone by and it was time for our little auction to start. We flew towards our faction house, only to see a huge crowd. Everyone was shouting and trading. It was like a market. Most of the cultivators at the higher stages were buying herbs in bulks to get more than the other, while the low and mid-stage cultivators were selling them for things like Silverleaf points or if they had larger amounts of herbs, then they sold it for skill books.

Upon seeing our arrival, they quickly traded as much as they were able to. I took out that little book to show that we had the prize. “I welcome everyone on this little event. Firstly, those who participate will have to pay an entry fee. Secondly, those who participate, come into the faction house. I don’t mind spectators, but if you come in, then stay at the back and stay quiet.” I said calmly, and slowly so that everyone is going to understand it.

No one raised an opposition to my words, it’s not like they would dare to. We flew into the building and the crowd followed after us. In the end, four people came forward, while the others only came to spectate and stood at the back. The building was spacious because we designed it for a big crowd. It came in handy when we started selling our works. Thanks to that, the people inside weren’t crowded.

The four cultivators who stood to the front were all at the ninth stage, being at the peak of it. We also recognized them because they participated in the championship and reached high positions. One of them even fought against Alice but was quickly beaten. There were three guys, and a woman and all of them had eager faces on. I’m sure that they really want this little book.

“Before we start, I’d like to mention, that trading is allowed till the last moment. I know that I’m greedy, but if it can quicken up our advancement, then I don’t mind being greedy. The more the merrier they say.” I said with a chuckle at the end. “So you want to say that we could trade even among us four before finally buying that cultivation book?” Questioned the guy who was beaten up by Alice. His name was… Ehm, I’m not bothering myself with it. I won’t remember him anyway.

[A wise choice.] Alice said through our bond with a small giggle, while I answered the guy. “Yes. If you have a great amount of it, then we too can help you out in something as a favor.” Hearing me saying that, they seemed to be happy. After paying the entry fee, which wasn’t a small amount… we started this stupid auction like thing.

“Okay. Show me what you have!” I said, which made Alice laugh loudly. “Pfft, Hahaha- So- Sorry *chuckle* It sounded as if you would have asked them to do something ridiculous…” She said while still laughing. “I- I didn’t mean it in that way…” I refuted but it was for naught because even the other four started chuckling and laughing at me, thanks to Alice. [Just you wait, you little devil!] I threatened Alice while I grabbed onto the tip of her tail. “Ahn!” She shouted out weakly. “Take your herbs out for fuck's sake…” I said silently.

They slowly stopped laughing at me and took out the herbs they had. All in all, it was about a hundred billion, which would be enough for the two of us to advance one percent and reach ninety-five percent of conversion. But that would be the case only if we can get all of their herbs. Actually, the guy who was beaten up by Alice had the most herbs, but it was no wonder because it was her last battle, which meant that he was one of the most powerful cultivators.

Radcliff became a star among these geniuses only because of our armors, weapons, and thanks to our guiding. Of course, the final and deciding factor was his hard work. In the end, it always comes down to how hard you try. I pointed towards the supposed winner as I asked for his name. “What’s your name? Sorry, but I wasn’t paying attention to the championship… If they aren’t trading, then you are the winner as you have the most herbs.”

His face quickly turned into a happy one from his initial worried one. “My name is James!” He said happily. When he finished - “Can we ask about the things you intend to help us out with? I mean if it’s not good enough, then I’d rather sell my herbs to one of the for something worthy…” - Said the woman, who had the lowest amount of herbs, with a questioning look on her face. “It depends on. If it’s not something ridiculous then we can help you out. If you have something in mind, then tell me what you want us to do. You can do so privately too…” I answered her.

She came in front of us and used wind magic to cover her voice and then said: “I’d like to ask for your help in something. There is a guy who keeps annoying me by saying things like I’ll be his and stuff… The thing is that he is more powerful than me. He can’t beat me easily, but I can’t protect myself either. The last time he even dared to ambush me. Initially, I thought that I could beat him after obtaining this book, but it seems like that I won’t be able, so I’d like to ask for you help in cleaning up that trash of a human.”

“That’s all!?” We said happily. “Y- Yes… Would you do it for me?” We quickly nodded, then Alice said: “When we are done with this, we can immediately go and find him. Just hold onto our herbs, hehe.” Such an easy job! We would clear some trash for a lot of herbs, and she picked dragon roots and mandragoras, which meant that we wouldn’t have to suffer by eating billions of pills.

She went back to her place, and we saw the guy who had the second most herbs in his possession, trying to trade with the third one. James was also throwing his offers towards the third guy with a worried look on his face. He came up to us, and used the space around him to cover his voice then started speaking: “I also would like to ask for your help in something. I think that I’ve found a cave, where is treasure, but I can’t get it myself because there is a Dragon protecting it. It’s at the peak of ninth stage, and I have no way to beat it.”

“I know that this might be a big favor, but I’m willing to share the treasure with you if it can be shared or work as your servant for half a year. Oh, by the way, my name is John Berry.” Said John with a hopeful face. Hearing the contents of his favor, we became interested. It would be our first time to meet with a real dragon. Although it isn’t a divine beast, I think, but we are curious about how a normal monster would see upon meeting with us. I wonder if it’s going to surrender itself to Alice.

“We are in! We wanted to meet a dragon anyway. Now thanks to you we won’t have to search for it, so you don’t have to work as a servant… but if you could get more herbs for us freely, then we would accept it happily!” Said Alice with a greedy smile. Her eyes were dollars… “I- I’ll try hard.” Said the guy with a stiff face. “Sorry for asking it, but does she consume much? I was just wondering if such a high-class woman…” Maybe usually I’d be angry after hearing such a question, but I could hear it in his voice, that he didn’t mean it in a bad way.

I laughed at him saying such a thing. “Haha, can you hear that Alice? But my answer is no, she is only consuming much when it comes to strangers. You know, we aren’t the types of people to demand things.” I answered his question with a chuckle. “Sorry that I’m a cheap woman…” Alice said with a low voice. I gave a kiss on her forehead, while the guy went back to his place.

“Okay, since both of them had something possible for us to do, we have accepted their little ‘quests’. If you don’t have anything to ask, that is unfortunate, but James is the winner anyway.” I said as I appeared in front of James, and gave the book to him, then went back beside Alice. The guy who lost had a red face. To be honest, he probably had a bad personality. I don’t know why, but I had that feeling upon looking at him.

But my hypothesis was soon verified… “Yo- You damned bitch and you bastard! I’m a fucking genius even among these retards! I’ve reached the ninth stage in only a thousand and six hundred years! With the help of the Dark Arts Cultivation book, I could have furthered my cultivation greatly, yet you are giving it to this loser, who lost so miserably against you!” He started spouting his nonsense, but his first three words pricked my ears.

I appeared in front of him, grabbed his throat, and raised him into the air. My eyes went into slits as scales covered my arms. I had nothing to hide anymore because everyone knew about us not being humans anyway. “Badmouthing my wife was your worst choice in your whole life.” I quickly snapped his neck and he died on the spot. At this time James pointed out - “Killing in the school isn’t allowed… I hope that you won’t regret your actions.”

I shrugged my shoulders as I took over this guy’s possession and went back beside Alice: “I don’t really care. We have nothing much to take from this place anyway… If they want to kick us out, then be it.” - “Hm… that’s understandable, considering your progression speed. I’ve heard that it hasn’t been long that you came here…” Remarked James with a small grunt, and an envious face. At this time, one of the guys among the spectators, who was at the seventh stage dared to come forward and ask his question.

“S- Sorry for interrupting you, but we are all really curious about a thing. I hope that you don’t mind it. W- We would like to know what is your race!” He said as the others behind him made curious faces. Alice appeared in front of him with a lightning-like speed and put her tail close to his face. The poor guy almost crapped his pants from the sudden move. Alice started speaking slowly, in a joking tone. “Fufu~ You would like to know what are we? We are also Divine Beasts you know~ Except that we are above them.”

“Most likely you don’t know about this at the moment, but we are a race called True Divine Beasts. If you can find something about us, then you’ll know that you’ve met two of them. Since I’m in a good mood, I’ll tell you my race, but Hiro’s is going to stay a sec - ret~ I’m a dragon you know? Humans are really delicious when I’m in my real form~” She said sadistically as she clapped her tail on his face weakly, while her battle form was activated.

Her powerful aura was gushing out of her body, which alone was enough to paralyze these guys. Alice reappeared at my side in her human form and the guy who stepped forward fell on his butt with sweat pouring down on his body. “*Giggle* Sorry~” Said Alice, but she obviously didn’t feel such an emotion for the poor guy. “He just wanted to ask a question, you little sadistic demon!” I said as I hit her head with a karate-like hand-strike, but of course, there was no force behind my move.

“But his fear made my instincts flare up! He was screaming the word ‘delicious food’!” She said jokingly, but the guy’s face became even paler. I quickly tried to soothe him or else he is going to become a shut-in, coward if this continues on. “Haha, don’t worry, she is just joking. You don’t have to fear her. We are only eating or killing those who offend us. You simply asked a question so you don’t have to worry. Now let’s leave!” We indicated for the woman whose name we forgot to ask, and John Berry to come with us.

We left the building and flew into the air. Both of them appeared beside us. “I forgot to introduce myself, I’m sorry for it… My name is Helen.” She said. “John, we are going to help her out quickly because it’s quicker. Wait here for us, then we can go and do your thing.” I said. “Okay.” He answered with an unbothered face. Helen was leading the way and we were following after her. After flying for a few seconds which meant many kilometers we arrived at the northern parts of the school.

It had snowy mountains, which was a nice change of scenery because we haven’t seen any snow for quite a long while. We landed on a mountain and a ‘handsome’? - guy came out of his luxurious house. Upon seeing Helen he started shouting. “Haha! Have you come to realize who you belong to? Oh! And you also brought another beauty with yourself! But I don’t need the guy… why did you bring him too? Whatever, he can leave!” He said with a commanding voice.

This guy really thought that the world was his. Originally we thought that we are only going to beat him up if he is a bit crazy and we intended to kill him only if necessary. But it was necessary in his case!!! We quickly moved and killed this idiot. His eyes were still wide opened as he saw his own head flying. We had ninety-four percent of our energies converted which meant that we had eleven Crypt in our battle forms and twelve and half in our monster forms! We didn’t have enemies in this realm anymore!

“T- That was fast… Thanks for taking care of this trash for me! Here are your herbs!” Helen said as she handed over our herbs. We flew back to John and asked him about the whereabouts of that dragon. “We will need a spaceship. It’s on a close by planet. It takes at most half an hour with my spaceship.” John said.

We boarded his spaceship and flew towards the planet where he found the dragon. It indeed took half an hour, which we used to meditate. We followed after him and soon arrived before the cave, and as we entered it, we heard the roar of a dragon!

CorpseDead · Apr 18, 2017

Meeting once again

Alice’s POV:

-------------------------------------------------------

“That’s a nice roar for you!” I said happily upon hearing the dragon’s roar. Since it was in a cave, it only amplified the dragon’s roar, making it very loud. “Shall we go in?” I asked as I threw my hair over my shoulders. I looked at John, who had a pale face. This dragon was indeed at the peak of World Founding Realm, with ninety-eight percent converted.

“Y- Yes.” - Said John with a stuttering voice. “Don’t worry, dragons aren’t biting, unless you anger them~” I said with a playful look on my face. I started advancing in the cave as I started humming happily. I somehow loved when someone feared dragons! Hiro quickly followed after me, with John in tow, but John had a really unwilling face. As we were advancing, the cave was getting more and more spacious.

It soon turned into a spacious cavern where we saw a huge dragon. Its body was seventy meters tall and three hundred meters long. It was a huge monster, but we were even bigger in our monster forms! Upon seeing us, it turned towards John and roared at him. Afterward, it wanted to charge towards us, but as I released my draconic aura, it stopped in place. It slowly, literally crept over, and put down its body down in front of me.

It even turned its head downwards, making its surrender clear. Its eyes seemed to be happy, but I’m not sure because dragons don’t have facial expressions. It stretched out its long tongue from its mouth and moved it towards me. It didn’t touch me and had a look as if it would be waiting for my acceptance. I nodded stupidly… but I shouldn’t have done that… It quickly licked my whole body, and I became covered in its spit.

“Pfft, haha, that’s it for you, Alice! It loves you!” Hiro laughed at me. I quickly used my Dragon Qi to disperse this spit on me. “Don’t lick me again! Okay? It was a one time reward!” I said as I made a threatening move with my fingers and a not so happy face. Its answer was a sad sound or growl… “Uhmm~” I completely forgot about John who was still standing behind us.

I started patting the dragon’s snout and indicated for John to go in. “Let him take a little thing alright?” I said to the dragon, and strangely enough, it nodded its head. “Do you understand me too?” Hiro questioned the dragon curiously, and he has got a positive answer. “And do you understand John?” Hiro asked another question. The dragon turned its neck backward and looked at the person in question. “Say something~” I said to John with a sadistic smile. I was in a good mood!

“E-Ehm… H- Hello mister big and nice dragon!” He said fearfully. Where stood, a simple flick of the dragon’s tail would be enough to kill him. Not the best position if I do say so myself. The dragon looked back at us and shook its head sideways. “It seems like it understands only us, though I wonder if it understands me only because of our bond?” Hiro said, half questioning as he put his hand under his chin.

“Whatever, it understands you too,” I answered happily. Hiro was still curious about a thing so he immediately asked the dragon about it. “You feel a strong connection towards Alice right?” - the dragon nodded positively - “And what about me? Do you feel a strong connection towards me?” - it nodded sideways - “or just a friendly one?” - this time it nodded positively. It seems like that it isn’t respecting Hiro as much as me, but it does look at him in a friendly way. “Good for you, he is my mate, so respect him!” I said seriously as I educated it.

At this time, we heard a loud and happy shout, coming from the back of the cavern. “Hooray! Yes! This is a powerful skill book!” Hearing John’s shout, annoyed the dragon and it smashed its tail on the ground, right next to John, who almost crapped his pants. It clearly wasn’t happy that there was a human too. I secretly patted the dragon, but I scolded it with a serious face, falsely. “Hey! Don’t scare the humans!” The dragon had happy eyes as it felt my patting.

John ran back up to us, in his hands was a green colored book. Its title was Rejuvenation. It was a skill book, which would quicken up the process of healing. We weren’t in need of that so he can take it all by himself for all I care. He quickly handed over the herbs and then said. “Do you need a ride back or do you want to come back alone?”

“Hmm, you can go back alone,” Hiro answered him with a thoughtful look. As soon as he heard that he charged out of the cave with a - “Thanks!” - and left the place. “Do you want to come with us?” I said as I looked at the dragon. It rolled on the ground happily upon hearing my words. “Hey! This isn’t how a dragon should behave! We aren’t dogs!” I scolded this dog-like dragon. It quickly stopped its rolling and stood proudly! Except that it hit its head into the roof of the cavern. “I- I didn’t see *chuckle* it, okay? *chuckle*” I said, trying to hold back my laughter.

It turned its head downwards with sad eyes. We left the cavern, and it quickly made a hole for itself as it followed after us. “Now there is only one question. How are we supposed to take you with us?” Said Hiro as he started thinking, but the dragon soon surprised both of us because it turned into a small dragon which was small enough to be put on our shoulders. It quickly climbed on my right shoulder and licked my face happily.

“Ehm… that’s also a way.” Hiro said awkwardly and then continued his sentence. “It seems like other beasts don’t have to wait till the fifth realm to turn their bodies into smaller forms like us…” We boarded our spaceship, with our new little pet and flew back to Posnoth. We flew back to our mountain and made a nice, and big cavern for our new pet. We hollowed out a good part of the mountain and grew lush, and soft moss on the ground.

We also grew some trees to make it into a more lovely and comfortable space. The little dragon jumped down from my shoulder and turned back to its real size. It shook its red scales and laid down on the ground happily. Its tail was swinging in the air happily. “Now there is a single question left, what name should we give to it?” Hiro said. Oh, I indeed forgot about that. Unfortunately, it can’t stay with us for too long of a time, but for now, it’s going to be a good pet, so we should name it!

“What name should we give to this dragon? Maybe Naermag, The Red!” I said. Dragons had weird names. Maybe I too should select a draconic name for myself?! “It listens to you anyway, so let’s call him as Naermag.” Hiro approved of its new name with a shrug. At this time, we felt our communication stele shaking. We took it out, and we heard Ellery’s voice on the other side! I immediately became happy. It’s been quite a long time that I heard her voice. We too forgot to contact her… I feel sad about that.

“Hello~ Who is the new person in the fourth realm?! Me, and Max!” She said happily. Hearing her saying that, I was surprised. After counting it, I realized that we have indeed spent quite a lot of time in this realm, but it was still weird because they weren’t as quick before. Since the planets were bigger, a single day was four times longer than on a mortal planet. This means that a single day here was 1536 hours, which meant that a single day on these planets was equal to sixty-four on a mortal planet.

The time wasn’t flowing differently, we simply had to wait for a single day to pass by. One day here was equal to four days in the third realm. This meant that they didn’t even take a year to advance four stages? Did they have a fortuitous and lucky event? “I’m really surprised. How did you advance so much in such a short time?” I asked her curiously.

“Fufu~ my father has descended not long before. We were only at the seventh stage originally, but he found a good treasure, which would make the time quicker around us. He said that it’s from the sixth realm! With the help of it, we were able to quickly train and reach the fourth level!” She answered me happily. Ugh… Such a treasure is a really great thing. “And did he leave it with you? I think that you should hide it well or else someone might-” I wanted to say, but she cut in my words to deny it quickly.

“No, no! He brought it back with himself. Such a thing would kill me in the future without real power to back me up. I fear that not even my father’s image could protect me.” Hearing her words, I approved of it. “He was right in taking it back. And where are you right now? Come to planet Posnoth! You can join Silverleaf school. We are also attending it!” I invited her to join our school. I also sent her the planet’s location.

“Okay! At most a day and I’ll be there!” She said happily. Her spaceship is still faster than ours… Whatever. We still can’t beat her when it comes to such things. We spent our times by concocting pills and consuming them. In these two days, we converted another percent of our energies, reaching ninety-five percent of conversion. I- I have a weird feeling… This whole level is about converting energy.

What if Ellery’s father has given her enough pills to reach the next level in a straight line!? That can’t be, can it? It is weekend so the entrance exam was probably passing by at the moment. Although we don’t have dates, but at least we knew when a week or a year has passed by. Seven days is a week, no matter where you go… We took out Naermag and after riding it, we flew towards the place we had our entrance exam and appeared there with a lightning-like speed.

-------------------------- Ellery’s POV --------------------------

It’s been quite a long time that I met those two idiots, but I missed their stupid faces. The were a real stupid couple, but they were my good friends, and I liked to see their little plays, though they did see me in shameful positions numerous times… We arrived at the receptionist at the gate and he pointed us towards where the entrance exam was held. He said that it’s about to start so we better hurry up. We reached the place where we found a big crowd. A few moments later, we also saw some people appearing in the air.

They had proud faces, and they started directing us. We took the first exam which was to check our ages. Max has gone past without a problem, but the guy who checked my age started caressing my brown hair. He even touched my face and was about to touch my chest with his dirty hands. Mine weren’t as big as Alice’s but I still had a medium sized chest, and this bastard was about to touch them! I quickly slapped his hands away and jumped back.

“How dare, you bitch!? You should be happy that I’m touching you! I took a good position in the championship too, you don’t know who you are dealing with!” He started shouting his nonsense, and he was the one to be upset!? But suddenly at this time, we all felt the air trembling as a huge dragon appeared above the walls of the school. It wasn’t Alice. She looks much more different and… high class? Considering her race that is no wonder, and to begin with, this dragon had red scales, but it still had a tremendous aura.

I felt an even stronger aura radiating from its top, which felt familiar, I noticed the people on its back and realized that it was Alice and Hiro. They looked around and upon seeing me, they appeared in front of me. I wasn’t even able to see their movements, it was as if they would have teleported. They have advanced a lot this time as well… Fufu~ but I had the advantage this time! My father has left hundreds of billions of peak-level energy converting pills! It’s enough for both me and Max to reach the next stage in a few months, depending on our training speed!

Alice came forward and hugged me happily. Cruel thoughts about this stupid guy were already raising in my mind. “Hello little sister~ Let’s leave out this stupid exam, I’m sure that we can take you in without any problem!” She said with a smile as she held onto my hands and started pulling on them. The other newcomers had terrified faces upon seeing the dragon. Even I felt afraid of it, but they couldn’t decide to fear Alice, or respect and wonder about her beauty. She was only becoming more and more beautiful…

“W- Wait, Alice! I have a problem!” I said as I smirked when I looked at the guy. He was sweating buckets, and his face was really terrified. It seems like they did make a name for themselves. Good! The more he is afraid, the happier I am! “What kind of problem do you have?” She said raising an eyebrow. I think that this sadistic feeling is all because of her! This is a really good feeling! Now I’m in the control of this stupid guy’s life, and he knows it!

“This guy, here… He wanted to touch my chest, and he even started caressing my face, and my hair!” I said, and Max also came to my help. “It was indeed like that, I wanted to help her, but you have arrived exactly at that moment, though it’s not like I could have done much.” He finished as he looked downwards, sadly. We are still only in a bodyguard and a master relationship, but I- I think that I have some feelings for him. I’d have never thought of such a thing before.

Alice frowned upon hearing us, and she looked at the guy with a cold look, which was enough for him to fall on his butt. Alice released her bloodlust, which sent shivers down my back, and even my knees started shaking, and I saw that some of the newcomers have also fainted. Hiro appeared before the guy, coiled his tail around his neck and raised him into the air. That idiot wasn’t even able to move, thanks to Alice and Hiro’s energies.

“You dare to raise your hands on my adopted sister!?” Alice said with a threatening look. The guy was barely able to talk, but he started stuttering nonetheless. “I- I wouldn’t dare to! I- I swear that I’m never going to touch her again, okay? P- Please! L- Let me leave!” Upon hearing him say that I saw Alice’s face turn even darker. They don’t like these crawling kind of people… especially not after doing something like him. “You surely won’t touch her again.” Said Hiro with a dark face.

I didn’t even see what he did, but the guy was cut into two halves. His corpse fell to the ground, lifeless. The newcomers stepped back in fear. Now that I think about it, it seems like it’s a known fact, that they aren’t humans. I wonder if they know their real races. “Anyone else who wants to bully our friends?” Alice questioned with a cold smile on her face. Even that face of hers was sexy. She is so unfair.

The others shook their heads sideways, terrified, and even the examiners followed suit. “Alice, let me take the exam. I don’t want to go around these rules, and sorry for saying this, but knowing you, you might forget to mention something important…” I said with a sorry look on my face. I can’t help it, I can trust in them almost in everything, but when it comes to these official things, they can’t be trusted!

“E- hehe- hehehe, O- Okay. It’s indeed true… We aren’t too good with these rules.” She said as she started fiddling with her fingers, and stood back on Hiro’s side. I saw that many boys had similar ‘reactions’ upon seeing her cute behavior, but they didn’t dare to show it clearly, fearing Hiro’s wrath. They chose wisely! After everyone was done with the age checking, it was time for the second exam. We had to take three hits from a second stage cultivator.

It wasn’t such a hard thing to do, but knowing those two, I think that, they have done something ridiculous when they came. They were sitting in the air behind us and were looking at our little exam in a bored way. Those who were before me and Max in the line, stood to the side to make way for us. Eh? Well, I’m not really surprised. I stood opposite of my opponent, and Max has done the same with his.

But something was off. Our opponents were shaking, and their eyes were darting back and forth among us two, and Hiro and Alice. Oh, I get it… He was fearing for his life. Their bored eyes also looked quite cold. If I wouldn’t know them, then I’d think that they are about to kill someone. Our examiners swung their weapons towards us as if they would be playing. I swear that I could block these strikes with my hands…

After he was done with three strikes, he heaved a sigh of relief as he nervously looked at Hiro and Alice, and saw that they aren’t moving. Max’s opponent has done the same. Suddenly Alice started laughing. “Hahaha, what were those strikes? You are making it easy for them! She could have stopped it with her hands! Don’t tell me that’s all that you can do!?”

“N- Not, Elder Alice!” They shouted back nervously and stood in position to strike once again. “I’m not elder… I’m not even old…” I heard Alice’s mumbling from behind me, which made me laugh. This time, they used their strengths and struck with force behind their attacks. Finally! This is an attack! It was hard to defend from the third one, but we have successfully taken the exam. They looked at us pleadingly.

They wanted us to leave… We walked over to the other side, and they started continuing with the exams. After half an hour, everyone has finished. “Come, Ellery and Max, sit on Naermag!” Alice shouted as she patted the back of their dragon pet. We sat down on its back, and we arrived at a place with a lightning-like speed. This dragon was indeed very quick! We followed Alice and Hiro into a building and they picked up some memory crystals from a table and handed it over to us.

We scanned them and learned the rules of this school. A little bit later, the others have also arrived. As the examiners came in, Hiro asked them if there is anything more to do, and they answered - “Yes, we have to allocate their housing.” Hiro said with a small chuckle: “Sorry, but we have no idea about such things, so you will have to wait for them to tell your places.” Hearing him say that, the elder quickly told us where we can find our house.

We knew where it was, thanks to the memory crystals. Alice also threw over two badges, and we pinned them on our chests. Alice told us where we can find their house and then left with Hiro. We flew towards our new houses, where we found many cultivators. The place was very lively, and it was like a village. Before we entered our house, I heard something interesting.

“Hey, hey! I know what is the race of the champions! I was there for their auction, and Elder Alice told it to a cultivator at the seventh stage!” Hearing him say that, many crowded around him, out of curiosity, and I too followed after the crowd. I was curious what they know. “She said that she is a True Divine Beast and that she is a Dragon! Can you imagine that?” Said the guy excitedly, but I’m sure that he would crap his pants if he were to see their real forms.

They are especially fearsome when they are eating… “And what is a True Divine Beast? I’ve never heard of such a race.” Said a guy curiously, but another one answered his question. “I’ve heard read about them in the library of this school. They are said to be monsters that are even stronger than three-star divine beasts, and that they are the kings of their own races! I’ve read that their subjects are usually listening to their orders and that they can’t hurt their kings!” The guy started shouting at the end of his sentence, excitedly.

I couldn’t help but mumble to myself - “What do you know…” - as I turned around to leave, but I was heard. “Hey, you! What do you mean by that? Don’t you think that you are thinking way too much of yourself, even though you are just a newcomer?” I wanted to refute his words because I didn’t mean it in that way, but at this moment Alice appeared in the air above us, with Hiro in tow.

“Ellery, Max! I forgot to ask you about something. Do you want to come with us to the guild? We are also inviting another friend.” She said as she looked down at me with inquiring eyes. I looked at the guy who now had a white face and answered him - “I meant that you don’t know their real strength, but I do. I’m not cocky, you know?” - then I answered Alice as I flew up to her with Max beside me.

“We are going, but we will have to start training when we come back.” As I finished my sentence, Alice questioned me. “Just how much pills do you have? If you have enough for us… then we could trade, what do you say?” I laughed at her words as I answered. “Haha- don’t worry, I’ll give you the necessary amount of pills free of charge. We are adopted sisters aren’t we~”

“How good for us,” Hiro said with a small chuckle. We left on their dragon mount, which I took a liking to. It was indeed a good way of traveling! We soon arrived at the guild. After entering it, a red-haired woman jumped towards Alice and hugged her while laughing happily. “Haha, I congratulate you for winning the championship. But to be honest I expected that much.” She said. So that’s why they are well known…

“Ellery and Max, this is Rose. Rose, this is Ellery and Max!” Alice introduced us with a stupid laugh. “Hi.” We greeted each other. I don’t really know what to think of her because I don’t know her, but if she is good friends with Alice, then she can’t be a bad person because they would never become friends with people who they don’t like, and they wouldn’t seek their company either. “Shall we take up some quests?” Asked Hiro, not knowing what to do.

“Wait, I have to register to change the color of my Guild Badge.” I quickly said and left with Max towards the receptionist. It was a woman, and she looked at Alice and Hiro a bit fearfully, then welcomed us politely. What the hell did these two do? Everyone is fearful of them, though… now that I think about it, I wasn’t any different either. Before getting to know them, I too feared them. We were quickly done with this little change and then we went back beside Alice and Hiro.

But as we reached them, we felt something great and mighty, something tremendous! The whole universe started shaking and the energies started swirling in the air. Then everyone heard a voice, which penetrated our souls, our deepest parts. It was very powerful, more powerful than anything I have ever heard even considering my father!

"Hello, my subjects..." Came a voice which reached the deepest parts of my soul. I felt fear!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

(AN:\ This is the point where major changes are coming. Let’s say that this peaceful universe has come to an end! Let me show you how this universe is going to unfold! Hehe~)

Log in

Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

Log in

Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

CorpseDead Well-Known Member

Useful Searches